Skip to main content

Full text of "Orthodoxy"

See other formats


Orthodoxy 


BT  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

HERETICS.  (Cloth.  12  mo.) 

A  COMPANION  VOLUME  TO  “ ORTHODOXY ” 

THE  NAPOLEON  OF  NOTTING 
HILL.  (Cloth.  12MO.) 


ORTHODOXY 

BY 

GILBERT  K.  CHESTERTON 


NEW  YORK:  JOHN  LANE  COMPANY 
LONDON:  JOHN  LANE,  THE  BODLEY  HEAD 


MCMIX 


Copyright,  1908,  by  John  Lane  Company 


The  Plimpton  Press  Norwood  Mass.  U.S^i. 


TO  MY  MOTHER 


PREFACE 


r 


THIS  book  is  meant  to  be  a  companion 
to  “Heretics,”  and  to  put  the  posi¬ 
tive  side  in  addition  to  the  negative. 
Many  critics  complained  of  the  book 
called  “Heretics”  because  it  merely  criticised 
current  philosophies  without  offering  any  alter¬ 
native  philosophy.  This  book  is  an  attempt 
to  answer  the  challenge.  It  is  unavoidably 
affirmative  and  therefore  unavoidably  auto¬ 
biographical.  The  writer  has  been  driven 
back  upon  somewhat  the  same  difficulty  as  that 
which  beset  Newman  in  writing  his  Apologia; 
he  has  been  forced  to  be  egotistical  only  in 
order  to  be  sincere.  While  everything  else 
may  be  different  the  motive  in  both  cases  is 
the  same.  It  is  the  purpose  of  the  writer  to 
attempt  an  explanation,  not  of  whether  the 
Christian  Faith  can  be  believed,  but  of  how  he 
personally  has  come  to  believe  it.  The  book 
is  therefore  arranged  upon  the  positive  prin¬ 
ciple  of  a  riddle  and  its  answer.  It  deals  first 

vii 


Preface 


with  all  the  writer’s  own  solitary  and  sincere 
speculations  and  then  with  all  the  startling  style 
in  which  they  were  all  suddenly  satisfied  by 
the  Christian  Theology.  The  writer  regards  it 
as  amounting  to  a  convincing  creed.  But  if 
it  is  not  that  it  is  at  least  a  repeated  and  sur¬ 
prising  coincidence. 

Gilbert  K.  Chesterton. 


\ 


CONTENTS 


r 


Chapter  Page 

'  I.  Introduction  in  Defence  of  Every¬ 
thing  Else . 13 

II.  The  Maniac . 22 

,  III.  The  Suicide  of  Thought  ...  52 

IV.  The  Ethics  of  Elfland  ...  81 

V.  The  Flag  of  the  World  .  .  .  119 

VI.  The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity  .  148 

VII.  The  Eternal  Revolution  .  .  .  188 

VIII.  The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy  .  .  230 

IX.  Authority  and  the  Adventurer  .  261 


IX 


Orthodoxy 


ORTHODOXr 


I  —  Introduction  in  Defence  of  Everything 
Else 


THE  only  possible  excuse  for  this  book 
is  that  it  is  an  answer  to  a  challenge. 
Even  a  bad  shot  is  dignified  when 
he  accepts  a  duel.  When  some  time 
ago  I  published  a  series  of  hasty  but  sincere 
papers,  under  the  name  of  “Heretics,”  several 
critics  for  whose  intellect  I  have  a  warm  respect 
(I  may  mention  specially  Mr.  G.  S.  Street)  said 
that  it  was  all  very  well  for  me  to  tell  everybody 
to  affirm  his  cosmic  theory,  but  that  I  had  care¬ 
fully  avoided  supporting  my  precepts  with  ex¬ 
ample.  “  I  will  begin  to  worry  about  my  philo¬ 
sophy,”  said  Mr.  Street,  “when  Mr.  Chesterton 
has  given  us  his.”  It  was  perhaps  an  incau¬ 
tious  suggestion  to  make  to  a  person  only  too 
ready  to  write  books  upon  the  feeblest  provoca¬ 
tion.  But  after  all,  though  Mr.  Street  has  in¬ 
spired  and  created  this  book,  he  need  not  read 
it.  If  he  does  read  it,  he  will  find  that  in  its 
pages  I  have  attempted  in  a  vague  and  personal 
way,  in  a  set  of  mental  pictures  rather  than  in 
a  series  of  deductions,  to  state  the  philosophy 


13 


Orthodoxy 


in  which  I  have  come  to  believe.  I  will  not 
call  it  my  philosophy;  for  I  did  not  make  it. 
God  and  humanity  made  it;  and  it  made  me. 

I  have  often  had  a  fancy  for  writing  a  ro¬ 
mance  about  an  English  yachtsman  who  slightly 
miscalculated  his  course  and  discovered  Eng¬ 
land  under  the  impression  that  it  was  a  new 
island  in  the  South  Seas.  I  always  find,  how¬ 
ever,  that  I  am  either  too  busy  or  too  lazy  to 
write  this  fine  work,  so  I  may  as  well  give  it 
away  for  the  purposes  of  philosophical  illus¬ 
tration.  There  will  probably  be  a  general  im¬ 
pression  that  the  man  who  landed  (armed  to 
the  teeth  and  talking  by  signs)  to  plant  the 
British  flag  on  that  barbaric  temple  which 
turned  out  to  be  the  Pavilion  at  Brighton,  felt 
rather  a  fool.  I  am  not  here  concerned  to  deny 
that  he  looked  a  fool.  But  if  you  imagine  that 
he  felt  a  fool,  or  at  any  rate  that  the  sense  of 
folly  was  his  sole  or  his  dominant  emotion,  then 
you  have  not  studied  with  sufficient  delicacy 
the  rich  romantic  nature  of  the  hero  of  this 
tale.  His  mistake  was  really  a  most  enviable 
mistake;  and  he  knew  it,  if  he  was  the  man  I 
take  him  for.  What  could  be.  more  delightful 
than  to  have  in  the  same  few  minutes  all  the 
fascinating  terrors  of  going  abroad  combined 
with  all  the  humane  security  of  coming  home 

14 


In  Def  ence  of  Everything  Else 


again  ?  What  could  be  better  than  to  have  all 
the  fun  of  discovering  South  Africa  without  the 
disgusting  necessity  of  landing  there?  What 
could  be  more  glorious  than  to  brace  one’s  self 
up  to  discover  New  South  Wales  and  then 
realize,  with  a  gush  of  happy  tears,  that  it  was 
really  old  South  Wales.  This  at  least  seems  to 
me  the  main  problem  for  philosophers,  and  is 
in  a  manner  the  main  problem  of  this  book. 
How  can  we  contrive  to  be  at  once  astonished 
at  the  world  and  yet  at  home  in  it?  How  can 
this  queer  cosmic  town,  with  its  many-legged 
citizens,  with  its  monstrous  and  ancient  lamps, 
how  can  this  world  give  us  at  once  the  fascina¬ 
tion  of  a  strange  town  and  the  comfort  and 
honour  of  being  our  own  town  ? 

To  show  that  a  faith  or  a  philosophy  is  true 
from  every  standpoint  would  be  too  big  an 
undertaking  even  for  a  much  bigger  book  than 
this;  it  is  necessary  to  follow  one  path  of  argu¬ 
ment;  and  this  is  the  path  that  I  here  propose 
to  follow.  I  wish  to  set  forth  my  faith  as  par¬ 
ticularly  answering  this  double  spiritual  need, 
the  need  for  that  mixture  of  the  familiar  and 
the  unfamiliar  which  Christendom  has  rightly 
named  romance.  For  the  very  word  “ro¬ 
mance”  has  in  it  the  mystery  and  ancient 
meaning  of  Rome.  Any  one  setting  out  to  dis- 

15 


Orthodoxy 


pute  anything  ought  always  to  begin  by  saying 
what  he  does  not  dispute.  Beyond  stating  what 
he  proposes  to  prove  he  should  always  state 
what  he  does  not  propose  to  prove.  The  thing 
I  do  not  propose  to  prove,  the  thing  I  propose 
to  take  as  common  ground  between  myself  and 
any  average  reader,  is  this  desirability  of  an 
active  and  imaginative  life,  picturesque  and  full 
of  a  poetical  curiosity,  a  life  such  as  western 
man  at  any  rate  always  seems  to  have  desired. 
If  a  man  says  that  extinction  is  better  than 
existence  or  blank  existence  better  than  variety 
and  adventure,  then  he  is  not  one  of  the  ordi¬ 
nary  people  to  whom  I  am  talking.  If  a  man 
prefers  nothing  I  can  give  him  nothing.  But 
nearly  all  people  I  have  ever  met  in  this  western 
society  in  which  I  live  would  agree  to  the  general 
proposition  that  we  need  this  life  of  practical 
romance;  the  combination  of  something  that  is 
strange  with  something  that  is  secure.  We 
need  so  to  view  the  world  as  to  combine  an  idea 
of  wonder  and  an  idea  of  welcome.  We  need 
to  be  happy  in  this  wonderland  without  once 
being  merely  comfortable.  It  is  this  achieve¬ 
ment  of  my  creed  that  I  shall  chiefly  pursue  in 
these  pages. 

But  I  have  a  peculiar  reason  for  mentioning 
the  man  in  a  yacht,  who  discovered  England. 

16 


In  D  efence  of  Everything  Else 


For  I  am  that  man  in  a  yacht.  I  discovered 
England.  I  do  not  see  how  this  book  can 
avoid  being  egotistical;  and  I  do  not  quite  see 
(to  tell  the  truth)  how  it  can  avoid  being  dull. 
Dulness  will,  however,  free  me  from  the  charge 
which  I  most  lament;  the  charge  of  being  flip¬ 
pant.  Mere  light  sophistry  is  the  thing  that  I 
happen  to  despise  most  of  all  things,  and  it  is 
perhaps  a  wholesome  fact  that  this  is  the  thing 
of  which  I  am  generally  accused.  I  know 
nothing  so  contemptible  as  a  mere  paradox;  a 
mere  ingenious  defence  of  the  indefensible.  If 
it  were  true  (as  has  been  said)  that  Mr.  Bernard 
Shaw  lived  upon  paradox,  then  he  ought  to  be  a 
mere  common  millionaire;  for  a  man  of  his 
mental  activity  could  invent  a  sophistry  every 
six  minutes.  It  is  as  easy  as  lying;  because  it 
is  lying.  The  truth  is,  of  course,  that  Mr. 
Shaw  is  cruelly  hampered  by  the  fact  that  he 
cannot  tell  any  lie  unless  he  thinks  it  is  the 
truth.  I  find  myself  under  the  same  intoler¬ 
able  bondage.  I  never  in  my  life  said  any¬ 
thing  merely  because  I  thought  it  funny;  though 
of  course,  I  have  had  ordinary  human  vain¬ 
glory,  and  may  have  thought  it  funny  because 
I  had  said  it.  It  is  one  thing  to  describe  an 
interview  with  a  gorgon  or  a  griffin,  a  creature 
who  does  not  exist.  It  is  another  thing  to  dis- 

i7 


Orthodoxy 


cover  that  the  rhinoceros  does  exist  and  then 
take  pleasure  in  the  fact  that  he  looks  as  if  he 
didn’t.  One  searches  for  truth,  but  it  may  be 
that  one  pursues  instinctively  the  more  extraor¬ 
dinary  truths.  And  I  offer  this  book  with  the 
heartiest  sentiments  to  all  the  jolly  people  who 
hate  what  I  write,  and  regard  it  (very  justly, 
for  all  I  know),  as  a  piece  of  poor  clowning  or  a 
single  tiresome  joke. 

For  if  this  book  is  a  joke  it  is  a  joke  against 
me.  I  am  the  man  who  with  the  utmost  daring 
discovered  what  had  been  discovered  before. 
If  there  is  an  element  of  farce  in  what  follows, 
the  farce  is  at  my  own  expense;  for  this  book 
explains  how  I  fancied  I  was  the  first  to  set 
foot  in  Brighton  and  then  found  I  was  the  last. 
It  recounts  my  elephantine  adventures  in  pur¬ 
suit  of  the  obvious.  No  one  can  think  my  case 
more  ludicrous  than  I  think  it  myself ;  no  reader 
can  accuse  me  here  of  trying  to  make  a  fool  of 
him:  I  am  the  fool  of  this  story,  and  no  rebel 
shall  hurl  me  from  my  throne.  I  freely  con¬ 
fess  all  the  idiotic  ambitions  of  the  end  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  I  did,  like  all  other  solemn 
little  boys,  try  to  be  in  advance  of  the  age. 
Like  them  I  tried  to  be  some  ten  minutes  in 
advance  of  the  truth.  And  I  found  that  I  was 
eighteen  hundred  years  behind  it.  I  did  strain 

18 


In  Defence  of  Everything  Else 


my  voice  with  a  painfully  juvenile  exaggeration 
in  uttering  my  truths.  And  I  was  punished  in 
the  fittest  and  funniest  way,  for  I  have  kept  my 
truths:  but  I  have  discovered,  not  that  they  were 
not  truths,  but  simply  that  they  were  not  mine. 
When  I  fancied  that  I  stood  alone  I  was  really 
in  the  ridiculous  position  of  being  backed  up 
by  all  Christendom.  It  may  be,  Heaven  for¬ 
give  me,  that  I  did  try  to  be  original;  but  I  only 
succeeded  in  inventing  all  by  myself  an  inferior 
copy  of  the  existing  traditions  of  civilized  re¬ 
ligion.  The  man  from  the  yacht  thought  he 
was  the  first  to  find  England;  I  thought 
I  was  the  first  to  find  Europe.  I  did  try  to 
found  a  heresy  of  my  own;  and  when  I  had 
put  the  last  touches  to  it,  I  discovered  that  it 
was  orthodoxy. 

It  may  be  that  somebody  will  be  entertained 
by  the  account  of  this  happy  fiasco.  It  might 
amuse  a  friend  or  an  enemy  to  read  how  I 
gradually  learnt  from  the  truth  of  some  stray 
legend  or  from  the  falsehood  of  some  dominant 
philosophy,  things  that  I  might  have  learnt 
from  my  catechism  —  if  I  had  ever  learnt  it. 
There  may  or  may  not  be  some  entertainment 
in  reading  how  I  found  at  last  in  an  anarchist 
club  or  a  Babylonian  temple  what  I  might  have ! 
found  in  the  nearest  parish  church.  If  any  one 

19 


Orthodoxy 


is  entertained  by  learning  how  the  flowers  of 
the  field  or  the  phrases  in  an  omnibus,  the  acci¬ 
dents  of  politics  or  the  pains  of  youth  came  to¬ 
gether  in  a  certain  order  to  produce  a  certain 
conviction  of  Christian  orthodoxy,  he  may  pos¬ 
sibly  read  this  book.  But  there  is  in  every¬ 
thing  a  reasonable  division  of  labour.  I  have 
written  the  book,  and  nothing  on  earth  would 
induce  me  to  read  it. 

I  add  one  purely  pedantic  note  which  comes, 
as  a  note  naturally  should,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  book.  These  essays  are  concerned  only  to 
discuss  the  actual  fact  that  the  central  Chris¬ 
tian  theology  (sufficiently  summarized  in  the 
Apostles’  Creed)  is  the  best  root  of  energy  and 
sound  ethics.  They  are  not  intended  to  dis¬ 
cuss  the  very  fascinating  but  quite  different 
question  of  what  is  the  present  seat  of  authority 
for  the  proclamation  of  that  creed.  When  the 
word  “orthodoxy”  is  used  here  it  means  the 
Apostles’  Creed,  as  understood  by  everybody 
calling  himself  Christian  until  a  very  short  time 
ago  and  the  general  historic  conduct  of  those 
who  held  such  a  creed.  I  have  been  forced  by 
mere  space  to  confine  myself  to  what  I  have 
got  from  this  creed;  I  do  not  touch  the  matter 
much  disputed  among  modem  Christians,  of 
where  we  ourselves  got  it.  This  is  not  an  eccle- 


20 


In  D  efence  of  Everything  Else 

siastical  ^treatise  but  a  sort  of  slovenly  auto¬ 
biography.  But  if  any  one  wants  my  opinions 
about  the  actual  nature  of  the  authority,  Mr. 
G.  S.  Street  has  only  to  throw  me  another  chal¬ 
lenge,  and  I  will  write  him  another  book. 


21 


II  —  The  Maniac 


THOROUGHLY  worldly  people  never 
understand  even  the  world;  they  rely 
altogether  on  a  few  cynical  maxims 
which  are  not  true.  Once  I  remem¬ 
ber  walking  with  a  prosperous  publisher,  who 
made  a  remark  which  I  had  often  heard  before ; 
it  is,  indeed,  almost  a  motto  of  the  modem 
world.  Yet  I  had  heard  it  once  too  often,  and 
I  saw  suddenly  that  there  was  nothing  in  it. 
The  publisher  said  of  somebody,  “That  man 
will  get  on;  he  believes  in  himself.”  And  I 
remember  that  as  I  lifted  my  head  to  listen,  my 
eye  caught  an  omnibus  on  which  was  written 
“Hanwell.”  I  said  to  him,  “Shall  I  tt^Kou 
where  the  men  are  who  believe  most  inffflfm- 
selves?  For  I  can  tell  you.  I  know  of  men 
who  believe  in  themselves  more  colossally  than 
Napoleon  or  Caesar.  I  know  where  flames  the 
fixed  star  of  certainty  and  success.  I  can  guide 
you  to  the  thrones  of  the  Super-men.  The  men 
who  really  believe  in  themselves  are  all  in  lunatic 
asylums.”  He  said  mildly  that  there  were  a 
good  many  men  after  all  who  believed  in  them¬ 
selves  and  who  were  not  in  lunatic  asylums. 

22 


The  Maniac 


“Yes,  there  are,”  I  retorted,  “and  you  of  all 
men  ought  to  know  them.  That  drunken  poet 
from  whom  you  would  not  take  a  dreary  tragedy, 
he  believed  in  himself.  That  elderly  minister 
with  an  epic  from  whom  you  were  hiding  in  a 
back  room,  he  believed  in  himself.  If  you 
consulted  your  business  experience  instead  of 
your  ugly  individualistic  philosophy,  you  would 
know  that  believing  in  himself  is  one  of  the 
commonest  signs  of  a  rotter.  Actors  who  can’t 
act  believe  in  themselves;  and  debtors  who 
won’t  pay.  It  would  be  much  truer  to  say 
that  a  man  will  certainly  fail,  because  he  be¬ 
lieves  in  himself.  Complete  self-confidence  is 
not  merely  a  sin;  complete  self-confidence  is  a 
weakness.  Believing  utterly  in  one’s  self  is  a 
hysterical  and  superstitious  belief  like  believing 
in  Joanna  Southcote:  the  man  who  has  it  has 
‘  Han  well  ’  written  on  his  face  as  plain  as  it  is 
written  on  that  omnibus.”  And  to  all  this  my 
friend  the  publisher  made  this  very  deep  and 
effective  reply,  “Well,  if  a  man  is  not  to  believe 
in  himself,  in  what  is  he  to  believe?”  After  a 
long  pause  I  replied,  “I  will  go  home  and  write 
a  book  in  answer  to  that  question.”  This  is 
the  book  that  I  have  written  in  answer  to  it. 

But  I  think  this  book  may  well  start  where 
our  argument  started  —  in  the  neighbourhood 

23 


Orthodoxy 


of  the  mad-house.  Modern  masters  of  science 
are  much  impressed  with  the  need  of  beginning 
all  inquiry  with  a  fact.  The  ancient  masters 
of  religion  were  quite  equally  impressed  with 
that  necessity.  They  began  with  the  fact  of 
sin  —  a  fact  as  practical  as  potatoes.  Whether 
or  no  man  could  be  washed  in  miraculous 
waters,  there  was  no  doubt  at  any  rate  that  he 
wanted  washing.  But  certain  religious  leaders 
in  London,  not  mere  materialists,  have  begun 
in  our  day  not  to  deny  the  highly  disputable 
water,  but  to  deny  the  indisputable  dirt.  Cer¬ 
tain  new  theologians  dispute  original  sin,  which 
is  the  only  part  of  Christian  theology  which  can 
really  be  proved.  Some  followers  of  the  Rev¬ 
erend  R.  J.  Campbell,  in  their  almost  too  fas¬ 
tidious  spirituality,  admit  divine  sinlessness, 
which  they  cannot  see  even  in  their  dreams. 
But  they  essentially  deny  human  sin,  which 
they  can  see  in  the  street.  The  strongest  saints 
and  the  strongest  sceptics  alike  took  positive 
evil  as  the  starting-point  of  their  argument.  If 
it  be  true  (as  it  certainly  is)  that  a  man  can  feel 
exquisite  happiness  in  skinning  a  cat,  then  the 
religious  philosopher  can  only  draw  one  of  two 
deductions.  He  must  either  deny  the  existence 
of  God,  as  all  atheists  do;  or  he  must  deny  the 
present  union  between  God  and  man,  as  all 


The  Maniac 


Christians  do.  The  new  theologians  seem  to 
think  it  a  highly  rationalistic  solution  to  deny 
the  cat. 

In  this  remarkable  situation  it  is  plainly  not 
now  possible  (with  any  hope  of  a  universal 
appeal)  to  start,  as  our  fathers  did,  with  the 
fact  of  sin.  This  very  fact  which  was  to  them 
(and  is  to  me)  as  plain  as  a  pikestaff,  is  the  very 
fact  that  has  been  specially  diluted  or  denied. 
But  though  moderns  deny  the  existence  of  sin, 
I  do  not  think  that  they  have  yet  denied  the 
existence  of  a  lunatic  asylum.  We  all  agree 
still  that  there  is  a  collapse  of  the  intellect  as 
unmistakable  as  a  falling  house.  Men  deny 
hell,  but  not,  as  yet,  Hanwell.  For  the  pur¬ 
pose  of  our  primary  argument  the  one  may 
very  well  stand  where  the  other  stood.  I  mean 
that  as  all  thoughts  and  theories  were  once 
judged  by  whether  they  tended  to  make  a  man 
lose  his  soul,  so  for  our  present  purpose  all 
modern  thoughts  and  theories  may  be  judged 
by  whether  they  tend  to  make  a  man  lose  his 
wits. 

It  is  true  that  some  speak  lightly  and  loosely 
of  insanity  as  in  itself  attractive.  But  a  mo¬ 
ment’s  thought  will  show  that  if  disease  is  beau¬ 
tiful,  it  is  generally  some  one  else’s  disease. 
A  blind  man  may  be  picturesque;  but  it  re- 

25 


Orthodoxy 


quires  two  eyes  to  see  the  picture.  And  simi¬ 
larly  even  the  wildest  poetry  of  insanity  can 
only  be  enjoyed  by  the  sane.  To  the  insane 
man  his  insanity  is  quite  prosaic,  because  it  is 
quite  true.  A  man  who  thinks  himself  a 
chicken  is  to  himself  as  ordinary  as  a  chicken. 
A  man  who  thinks  he  is  a  bit  of  glass  is  to  him¬ 
self  as  dull  as  a  bit  of  glass.  It  is  the  homo¬ 
geneity  of  his  mind  which  makes  him  dull,  and 
which  makes  him  mad.  It  is  only  because  we 
see  the  irony  of  his  idea  that  we  think  him  even 
amusing;  it  is  only  because  he  does  not  see  the 
irony  of  his  idea  that  he  is  put  in  Han  well  at  all. 
In  short,  oddities  only  strike  ordinary  people. 
Oddities  do  not  strike  odd  people.  This  is 
why  ordinary  people  have  a  much  more  exciting 
time;  while  odd  people  are  always  complaining 
of  the  dulness  of  life.  This  is  also  why  the  new 
novels  die  so  quickly,  and  why  the  old  fairy 
tales  endure  for  ever.  The  old  fairy  tale  makes 
the  hero  a  normal  human  boy;  it  is  his  adven¬ 
tures  that  are  startling ;  they  startle  him  because 
he  is  normal.  But  in  the  modern  psychological 
novel  the  hero  is  abnormal;  the  centre  is  not 
central.  Hence  the  fiercest  adventures  fail  to 
affect  him  adequately,  and  the  book  is  mo¬ 
notonous.  You  can  make  a  story  out  of  a  hero 
among  dragons;  but  not  out  of  a  dragon  among 

26 


The  Maniac 


dragons.  The  fairy  tale  discusses  what  a  sane 
man  will  do  in  a  mad  world.  The  sober  real¬ 
istic  novel  of  to-day  discusses  what  an  essential 
lunatic  will  do  in  a  dull  world. 

Let  us  begin,  then,  with  the  mad-house;  from 
this  evil  and  fantastic  inn  let  us  set  forth  on  our 
intellectual  journey.  Now,  if  we  are  to  glance 
at  the  philosophy  of  sanity,  the  first  thing  to  do 
in  the  matter  is  to  blot  out  one  big  and  common 
mistake.  There  is  a  notion  adrift  everywhere 
that  imagination,  especially  mystical  imagina¬ 
tion,  is  dangerous  to  man’s  mental  balance. 
Poets  are  commonly  spoken  of  as  psychologi¬ 
cally  unreliable;  and  generally  there  is  a  vague 
association  between  wreathing  laurels  in  your 
hair  and  sticking  straws  in  it.  Facts  and  his¬ 
tory  utterly  contradict  this  view.  Most  of  the 
very  great  poets  have  been  not  only  sane,  but 
extremely  business-like;  and  if  Shakespeare  ever 
really  held  horses,  it  was  because  he  was  much 
the  safest  man  to  hold  them.  Imagination  does 
not  breed  insanity.  Exactly  what  does  breed 
insanity  is  reason.  Poets  do  not  go  mad;  but 
chess-players  do.  Mathematicians  go  mad,  and 
cashiers;  but  creative  artists  very  seldom.  I 
am  not,  as  will  be  seen,  in  any  sense  attacking 
logic:  I  only  say  that  this  danger  does  lie  in 
logic,  not  in  imagination.  Artistic  paternity  is 

27 


Orthodoxy 


as  wholesome  as  physical  paternity.  More¬ 
over,  it  is  worthy  of  remark  that  when  a  poet 
really  was  morbid  it  was  commonly  because  he 
had  some  weak  spot  of  rationality  on  his  brain. 
Poe,  for  instance,  really  was  morbid;  not  be¬ 
cause  he  was  poetical,  but  because  he  was 
specially  analytical.  Even  chess  was  too  poetical 
for  him;  he  disliked  chess  because  it  was  full 
of  knights  and  castles,  like  a  poem.  He  avowedly 
preferred  the  black  discs  of  draughts,  because 
they  were  more  like  the  mere  black  dots  on  a 
diagram.  Perhaps  the  strongest  case  of  all  is 
this:  that  only  one  great  English  poet  went 
mad,  Cowper.  And  he  was  definitely  driven 
mad  by  logic,  by  the  ugly  and  alien  logic  of 
predestination.  Poetry  was  not  the  disease, 
but  the  medicine;  poetry  partly  kept  him  in 
health.  He  could  sometimes  forget  the  red 
and  thirsty  hell  to  which  his  hideous  necessi¬ 
tarianism  dragged  him  among  the  wide  waters 
and  the  white  flat  lilies  of  the  Ouse.  He  was 
damned  by  John  Calvin;  he  was  almost  saved 
by  John  Gilpin.  Everywhere  we  see  that  men 
do  not  go  mad  by  dreaming.  Critics  are  much 
madder  than  poets.  Homer  is  complete  and 
calm  enough;  it  is  his  critics  who  tear  him  into 
extravagant  tatters.  Shakespeare  is  quite  him¬ 
self;  it  is  only  some  of  his  critics  who  have  dis- 

28 


The  Maniac 


covered  that  he  was  somebody  else.  And 
though  St.  John  the  Evangelist  saw  many 
strange  monsters  in  his  vision,  he  saw  no  crea¬ 
ture  so  wild  as  one  of  his  own  commentators. 
The  general  fact  is  simple.  Poetry  is  sane 
because  it  floats  easily  in  an  infinite  sea;  reason 
seeks  to  cross  the  infinite  sea,  and  so  make  it 
finite.  The  result  is  mental  exhaustion,  like 
the  physical  exhaustion  of  Mr.  Holbein.  To 
accept  everything  is  an  exercise,  to  understand 
everything  a  strain.  The  poet  only  desires 
exaltation  and  expansion,  a  world  to  stretch 
himself  in.  The  poet  only  asks  to  get  his  head 
into  the  heavens.  It  is  the  logician  who  seeks 
to  get  the  heavens  into  his  head.  And  it  is  his 
head  that  splits. 

It  is  a  small  matter,  but  not  irrelevant,  that 
this  striking  mistake  is  commonly  supported 
by  a  striking  misquotation.  We  have  all  heard 
people  cite  the  celebrated  line  of  Dryden  as 
“Great  genius  is  to  madness  near  allied.”  But 
Dryden  did  not  say  that  great  genius  was  to 
madness  near  allied.  Dryden  was  a  great 
genius  himself,  and  knew  better.  It  would 
have  been  hard  to  find  a  man  more  romantic 
than  he,  or  more  sensible.  What  Dryden  said 
was  this,  “Great  wits  are  oft  to  madness  near 
allied  ” ;  and  that  is  true.  It  is  the  pure  promp- 

29 


Orthodoxy 


titude  of  the  intellect  that  is  in  peril  of  a  break¬ 
down.  Also  people  might  remember  of  what 
sort  of  man  Dryden  was  talking.  He  was  not 
talking  of  any  unworldly  visionary  like  Vaughan 
or  George  Herbert.  He  was  talking  of  a  cynical 
man  of  the  world,  a  sceptic,  a  diplomatist,  a 
great  practical  politician.  Such  men  are  in¬ 
deed  to  madness  near  allied.  Their  incessant 
calculation  of  their  own  brains  and  other 
people’s  brains  is  a  dangerous  trade.  It  is 
always  perilous  to  the  mind  to  reckon  up  the 
mind.  A  flippant  person  has  asked  why  we 
say,  “As  mad  as  a  hatter  ”  A  more  flippant 
person  might  answer  that  a  hatter  is  mad  be¬ 
cause  he  has  to  measure  the  human  head. 

And  if  great  reasoners  are  often  maniacal,  it 
is  equally  true  that  maniacs  are  commonly 
great  reasoners.  When  I  was  engaged  in  a 
controversy  with  the  Clarion  on  the  matter  of 
free  will,  that  able  writer  Mr.  R.  B.  Suthers 
said  that  free  will  was  lunacy,  because  it  meant 
causeless  actions,  and  the  actions  of  a  lunatic 
would  be  causeless.  I  do  not  dwell  here  upon 
the  disastrous  lapse  in  determinist  logic.  Ob¬ 
viously  if  any  actions,  even  a  lunatic’s,  can  be 
causeless,  determinism  is  done  for.  If  the 
chain  of  causation  can  be  broken  for  a  mad¬ 
man,  it  can  be  broken  for  a  man.  But  my  pur- 

30 


The  Maniac 


pose  is  to  point  out  something  more  practical. 
It  was  natural,  perhaps,  that  a  modern  Marxian 
Socialist  should  not  know  anything  about  free 
wTill.  But  it  was  certainly  remarkable  that  a 
modem  Marxian  Socialist  should  not  know  any¬ 
thing  about  lunatics.  Mr.  Suthers  evidently 
did  not  know  anything  about  lunatics.  The 
last  thing  that  can  be  said  of  a  lunatic  is  that 
his  actions  are  causeless.  If  any  human  acts 
may  loosely  be  called  causeless,  they  are  the 
minor  acts  of  a  healthy  man;  whistling  as  he 
walks;  slashing  the  grass  with  a  stick;  kicking 
his  heels  or  rubbing  his  hands.  It  is  the  happy 
man  who  does  the  useless  things;  the  sick  man 
is  not  strong  enough  to  be  idle.  It  is  exactly 
such  careless  and  causeless  actions  that  the 
madman  could  never  understand;  for  the  mad¬ 
man  (like  the  determinist)  generally  sees  too 
much  cause  in  everything.  The  madman  would 
read  a  conspiratorial  significance  into  those 
empty  activities.  He  would  think  that  the  lop¬ 
ping  of  the  grass  was  an  attack  on  private  prop¬ 
erty.  He  would  think  that  the  kicking  of  the 
heels  was  a  signal  to  an  accomplice.  If  the 
madman  could  for  an  instant  become  careless, 
he  would  become  sane.  Every  one  who  has 
had  the  misfortune  to  talk  with  people  in  the 
heart  or  on  the  edge  of  mental  disorder,  knows 


Orthodoxy 


that  their  most  sinister  quality  is  a  horrible 
clarity  of  detail;  a  connecting  of  one  thing  with 
another  in  a  map  more  elaborate  than  a  maze. 
If  you  argue  with  a  madman,  it  is  extremely 
probable  that  you  will  get  the  worst  of  it;  for 
in  many  ways  his  mind  moves  all  the  quicker 
for  not  being  delayed  by  the  things  that  go  with 
good  judgment.  He  is  not  hampered  by  a 
sense  of  humour  or  by  charity,  or  by  the  dumb 
certainties  of  experience.  He  is  the  more 
logical  for  losing  certain  sane  affections.  In¬ 
deed,  the  common  phrase  for  insanity  is  in  this 
respect  a  misleading  one.  The  madman  is  not 
the  man  who  has  lost  his  reason.  The  madman 
is  the  man  who  has  lost  everything  except  his 
reason. 

The  madman’s  explanation  of  a  thing  is 
always  complete,  and  often  in  a  purely  rational 
sense  satisfactory.  Or,  to  speak  more  strictly, 
the  insane  explanation,  if  not  conclusive,  is  at 
least  unanswerable;  this  may  be  observed  spe¬ 
cially  in  the  two  or  three  commonest  kinds  of 
madness.  If  a  man  says  (for  instance)  that 
men  have  a  conspiracy  against  him,  you  cannot 
dispute  it  except  by  saying  that  all  the  men 
deny  that  they  are  conspirators ;  which  is  exactly 
what  conspirators  would  do.  His  explanation 
covers  the  facts  as  much  as  yours.  Or  if  a 

33 


The  Maniac 


man  says  that  he  is  the  rightful  King  of  Eng¬ 
land,  it  is  no  complete  answer  to  say  that  the 
existing  authorities  call  him  mad ;  for  if  he  were 
King  of  England  that  might  be  the  wisest  thing 
for  the  existing  authorities  to  do.  Or  if  a  man 
says  that  he  is  Jesus  Christ,  it  is  no  answer  to 
tell  him  that  the  world  denies  his  divinity;  for 
the  world  denied  Christ’s. 

Nevertheless  he  is  wrong.  But  if  we  attempt 
to  trace  his  error  in  exact  terms,  we  shall  not 
find  it  quite  so  easy  as  we  had  supposed.  Per¬ 
haps  the  nearest  we  can  get  to  expressing  it  is 
to  say  this:  that  his  mind  moves  in  a  perfect 
but  narrow  circle.  A  small  circle  is  quite  as 
infinite  as  a  large  circle;  but,  though  it  is  quite 
as  infinite,  it  is  not  so  large.  In  the  same  way 
the  insane  explanation  is  quite  as  complete  as 
the  sane  one,  but  it  is  not  so  large.  A  bullet  is 
quite  as  round  as  the  world,  but  it  is  not  the 
world.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  a  narrow 
universality;  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  small 
and  cramped  eternity;  you  may  see  it  in  many 
modern  religions.  Now,  speaking  quite  exter¬ 
nally  and  empirically,  we  may  say  that  the 
strongest  and  most  unmistakable  mark  of  mad¬ 
ness  is  this  combination  between  a  logical  com¬ 
pleteness  and  a  spiritual  contraction.  The 
lunatic’s  theory  explains  a  large  number  of 

33 


Orthodoxy 


things,  but  it  does  not  explain  them  in  a  large 
way.  I  mean  that  if  you  or  I  were  dealing  with 
a  mind  that  was  growing  morbid,  we  should  be 
chiefly  concerned  not  so  much  to  give  it  argu¬ 
ments  as  to  give  it  air,  to  convince  it  that  there 
was  something  cleaner  and  cooler  outside  the 
suffocation  of  a  single  argument.  Suppose, 
for  instance,  it  were  the  first  case  that  I  took 
as  typical;  suppose  it  were  the  case  of  a  man 
who  accused  everybody  of  conspiring  against 
him.  If  we  could  express  our  deepest  feelings 
of  protest  and  appeal  against  this  obsession,  I 
suppose  we  should  say  something  like  this: 
“Oh,  I  admit  that  you  have  your  case  and  have 
it  by  heart,  and  that  many  things  do  fit  into 
other  things  as  you  say.  I  admit  that  your 
explanation  explains  a  great  deal;  but  what  a 
great  deal  it  leaves  out!  Are  there  no  other 
stories  in  the  world  except  yours;  and  are  all 
men  busy  with  your  business?  Suppose  we 
grant  the  details;  perhaps  when  the  man  in  the 
street  did  not  seem  to  see  you  it  was  only  his 
cunning;  perhaps  when  the  policeman  asked 
you  your  name  it  was  only  because  he  knew  it 
already.  But  how  much  happier  you  would 
be  if  you  only  knew  that  these  people  cared 
nothing  about  you!  How  much  larger  your 
life  would  be  if  your  self  could  become  smaller 

34 


The  Maniac 


in  it ;  if  you  could  really  look  at  other  men  with 
common  curiosity  and  pleasure;  if  you  could 
see  them  walking  as  they  are  in  their  sunny 
selfishness  and  their  virile  indifference!  You 
would  begin  to  be  interested  in  them,  because 
they  were  not  interested  in  you.  You  would 
break  out  of  this  tiny  and  tawdry  theatre  in 
which  your  own  little  plot  is  always  being 
played,  and  you  would  find  yourself  under  a 
freer  sky,  in  a  street  full  of  splendid  strangers.” 
Or  suppose  it  were  the  second  case  of  madness, 
that  of  a  man  who  claims  the  crown,  your  im¬ 
pulse  would  be  to  answer,  “All  right!  Perhaps 
you  know  that  you  are  the  King  of  England; 
but  why  do  you  care?  Make  one  magnificent 
effort  and  you  will  be  a  human  being  and  look 
down  on  all  the  kings  of  the  earth.”  Or  it 
might  be  the  third  case,  of  the  madman  who 
called  himself  Christ.  If  we  said  what  we  felt, 
we  should  say,  “So  you  are  the  Creator  and 
Redeemer  of  the  world :  but  what  a  small  world 
it  must  be!  What  a  little  heaven  you  must 
inhabit,  with  angels  no  bigger  than  butterflies! 
How  sad  it  must  be  to  be  God;  and  an  inade¬ 
quate  God!  Is  there  really  no  life  fuller  and 
no  love  more  marvellous  than  yours;  and  is  it 
really  in  your  small  and  painful  pity  that  all 
flesh  must  put  its  faith?  How  much  happier 

35 


Orthodoxy 


you  would  be,  how  much  more  of  you  there 
would  be,  if  the  hammer  of  a  higher  God  could 
smash  your  small  cosmos,  scattering  the  stars 
like  spangles,  and  leave  you  in  the  open,  free 
like  other  men  to  look  up  as  well  as  down!” 

And  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  most 
purely  practical  science  does  take  this  view  of 
mental  evil;  it  does  not  seek  to  argue  with  it 
like  a  heresy  but  simply  to  snap  it  like  a  spell. 
Neither  modern  science  nor  ancient  religion 
believes  in  complete  free  thought.  Theology 
rebukes  certain  thoughts  by  calling  them  blas¬ 
phemous.  Science  rebukes  certain  thoughts  by 
calling  them  morbid.  For  example,  some  relig¬ 
ious  societies  discouraged  men  more  or  less 
from  thinking  about  sex.  The  new  scientific 
society  definitely  discourages  men  from  think¬ 
ing  about  death ;  it  is  a  fact,  but  it  is  considered 
a  morbid  fact.  And  in  dealing  with  those 
whose  morbidity  has  a  touch  of  mania,  modern 
science  cares  far  less  for  pure  logic  than  a 
dancing  Dervish.  In  these  cases  it  is  not 
enough  that  the  unhappy  man  should  desire 
truth;  he  must  desire  health.  Nothing  can 
save  him  but  a  blind  hunger  for  normality,  like 
that  of  a  beast.  A  man  cannot  think  himself 
out  of  mental  evil;  for  it  is  actually  the  organ 
of  thought  that  has  become  diseased,  ungov- 

36 


The  Maniac 


emable,  and,  as  it  were,  independent.  He  can 
only  be  saved  by  will  or  faith.  The  moment 
his  mere  reason  moves,  it  moves  in  the  old 
circular  rut;  he  will  go  round  and  round  his 
logical  circle,  just  as  a  man  in  a  third-class 
carriage  on  the  Inner  Circle  will  go  round  and 
round  the  Inner  Circle  unless  he  performs  the 
voluntary,  vigorous,  and  mystical  act  of  getting 
out  at  Gower  Street.  Decision  is  the  whole 
business  here;  a  door  must  be  shut  for  ever. 
Every  remedy  is  a  desperate  remedy.  Every 
cure  is  a  miraculous  cure.  Curing  a  madman 
is  not  arguing  with  a  philosopher;  it  is  casting 
out  a  devil.  And  however  quietly  doctors  and 
psychologists  may  go  to  work  in  the  matter, 
their  attitude  is  profoundly  intolerant  —  as  in¬ 
tolerant  as  Bloody  Mary.  Their  attitude  is 
really  this:  that  the  man  must  stop  thinking, 
if  he  is  to  go  on  living.  Their  counsel  is  one 
of  intellectual  amputation.  If  thy  head  offend 
thee,  cut  it  off;  for  it  is  better,  not  merely  to 
enter  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  as  a  child,  but 
to  enter  it  as  an  imbecile,  rather  than  with 
your  whole  intellect  to  be  cast  into  hell  —  or 
into  Han  well. 

Such  is  the  madman  of  experience;  he  is 
commonly  a  reasoner,  frequently  a  successful 
reasoner.  Doubtless  he  could  be  vanquished 

37 


Orthodoxy 


in  mere  reason,  and  the  case  against  him  put 
logically.  But  it  can  be  put  much  more  pre¬ 
cisely  in  more  general  and  even  aesthetic  terms. 
He  is  in  the  clean  and  well-lit  prison  of  one 
idea:  he  is  sharpened  to  one  painful  point.  He 
is  without  healthy  hesitation  and  healthy  com¬ 
plexity.  Now,  as  I  explain  in  the  introduction, 
I  have  determined  in  these  early  chapters  to 
give  not  so  much  a  diagram  of  a  doctrine  as 
some  pictures  of  a  point  of  view.  And  I  have 
described  at  length  my  vision  of  the  maniac  for 
this  reason:  that  just  as  I  am  affected  by  the 
maniac,  so  I  am  affected  by  most  modern 
thinkers.  That  unmistakable  mood  or  note 
that  I  hear  from  Hanwell,  I  hear  also  from  half 
the  chairs  of  science  and  seats  of  learning  to¬ 
day;  and  most  of  the  mad  doctors  are  mad 
doctors  in  more  senses  than  one.  They  all 
have  exactly  that  combination  we  have  noted: 
the  combination  of  an  expansive  and  exhaustive 
reason  with  a  contracted  common  sense.  They 
are  universal  only  in  the  sense  that  they  take 
one  thin  explanation  and  carry  it  very  far. 
But  a  pattern  can  stretch  for  ever  and  still  be  a 
small  pattern.  They  see  a  chess-board  white 
on  black,  and  if  the  universe  is  paved  with  it, 
it  is  still  white  on  black.  Like  the  lunatic, 
they  cannot  alter  their  standpoint;  they  cannot 

38 


The  Maniac 


make  a  mental  effort  and  suddenly  see  it  black 
on  white. 

Take  first  the  more  obvious  case  of  material¬ 
ism.  As  an  explanation  of  the  world,  material¬ 
ism  has  a  sort  of  insane  simplicity.  It  has  just 
the  quality  of  the  madman’s  argument ;  we  have 
at  once  the  sense  of  it  covering  everything  and 
the  sense  of  it  leaving  everything  out.  Con¬ 
template  some  able  and  sincere  materialist,  as, 
for  instance,  Mr.  McCabe,  and  you  will  have 
exactly  this  unique  sensation.  He  understands 
everything,  and  everything  does  not  seem 
worth  understanding.  His  cosmos  may  be 
complete  in  every  rivet  and  cog-wheel,  but  still 
his  cosmos  is  smaller  than  our  world.  Some¬ 
how  his  scheme,  like  the  lucid  scheme  of  the 
madman,  seems  unconscious  of  the  alien  ener¬ 
gies  and  the  large  indifference  of  the  earth;  it 
is  not  thinking  of  the  real  things  of  the  earth, 
of  fighting  peoples  or  proud  mothers,  or  first 
love  or  fear  upon  the  sea.  The  earth  is  so 
very  large,  and  the  cosmos  is  so  very  small. 
The  cosmos  is  about  the  smallest  hole  that  a 
man  can  hide  his  head  in. 

It  must  be  understood  that  I  am  not  now 
discussing  the  relation  of  these  creeds  to  truth; 
but,  for  the  present,  solely  their  relation  to 
health.  Later  in  the  argument  I  hope  to  attack 

39 


Orthodoxy 


the  question  of  objective  verity;  here  I  speak 
only  of  a  phenomenon  of  psychology.  I  do  * 
not  for  the  present  attempt  to  prove  to  Haeckel 
that  materialism  is  untrue,  any  more  than  I 
attempted  to  prove  to  the  man  who  thought  he 
was  Christ  that  he  was  labouring  under  an 
error.  I  merely  remark  here  on  the  fact  that 
both  cases  have  the  same  kind  of  completeness 
and  the  same  kind  of  incompleteness.  You 
can  explain  a  man’s  detention  at  Hanwell  by 
an  indifferent  public  by  saying  that  it  is  the 
crucifixion  of  a  god  of  whom  the  world  is  not 
worthy.  The  explanation  does  explain.  Sim¬ 
ilarly  you  may  explain  the  order  in  the  universe 
by  saying  that  all  things,  even  the  souls  of  men, 
are  leaves  inevitably  unfolding  on  an  utterly 
unconscious  tree  —  the  blind  destiny  of  matter. 
The  explanation  does  explain,  though  not,  of 
course,  so  completely  as  the  madman’s.  But 
the  point  here  is  that  the  normal  human  mind 
not  only  objects  to  both,  but  feels  to  both  the 
same  objection.  Its  approximate  statement  is 
that  if  the  man  in  Hanwell  is  the  real  God,  he 
is  not  much  of  a  god.  And,  similarly,  if  the 
cosmos  of  the  materialist  is  the  real  cosmos,  it 
is  not  much  of  a  cosmos.  The  thing  has 
shrunk.  The  deity  is  less  divine  than  many 
men;  and  (according  to  Haeckel)  the  whole  of 


The  Maniac 


life  is  something  much  more  grey,  narrow,  and 
trivial  than  many  separate  aspects  of  it.  The 
parts  seem  greater  than  the  whole. 

For  we  must  remember  that  the  materialist 
philosophy  (whether  true  or  not)  is  certainly 
much  more  limiting  than  any  religion.  In  one 
sense,  of  course,  all  intelligent  ideas  are  narrow. 
They  cannot  be  broader  than  themselves.  A 
Christian  is  only  restricted  in  the  same  sense 
that  an  atheist  is  restricted.  He  cannot  think 
Christianity  false  and  continue  to  be  a  Chris¬ 
tian;  and  the  atheist  cannot  think  atheism  false 
and  continue  to  be  an  atheist.  But  as  it  hap¬ 
pens,  there  is  a  very  special  sense  in  which 
materialism  has  more  restrictions  than  spiritual¬ 
ism.  Mr.  McCabe  thinks  me  a  slave  because  I  am 
not  allowed  to  believe  in  determinism.  I  think 
Mr.  McCabe  a  slave  because  he  is  not  allowed 
to  believe  in  fairies.  But  if  we  examine  the 
two  vetoes  we  shall  see  that  his  is  really  much 
more  of  a  pure  veto  than  mine.  The  Christian 
is  quite  free  to  believe  that  there  is  a  consider¬ 
able  amount  of  settled  order  and  inevitable 
development  in  the  universe.  But  the  material¬ 
ist  is  not  allowed  to  admit  into  his  spotless 
machine  the  slightest  speck  of  spiritualism  or 
miracle.  Poor  Mr.  McCabe  is  not  allowed  to 
retain  even  the  tiniest  imp,  though  it  might  be 


Orthodoxy 


hiding  in  a  pimpernel.  The  Christian  admits 
that  the  universe  is  manifold  and  even  miscel¬ 
laneous,  just  as  a  sane  man  knows  that  he  is 
complex.  The  sane  man  knows  that  he  has  a 
touch  of  the  beast,  a  touch  of  the  devil,  a  touch 
of  the  saint,  a  touch  of  the  citizen.  Nay,  the 
really  sane  man  knows  that  he  has  a  touch  of 
the  madman.  But  the  materialist’s  world  is 
quite  simple  and  solid,  just  as  the  madman  is 
quite  sure  he  is  sane.  The  materialist  is  sure 
that  history  has  been  simply  and  solely  a  chain 
of  causation,  just  as  the  interesting  person  be¬ 
fore  mentioned  is  quite  sure  that  he  is  simply 
and  solely  a  chicken.  Materialists  and  mad¬ 
men  never  have  doubts. 

Spiritual  doctrines  do  not  actually  limit  the 
mind  as  do  materialistic  denials.  Even  if  I 
believe  in  immortality  I  need  not  think  about  it. 
But  if  I  disbelieve  in  immortality  I  must  not 
think  about  it.  In  the  first  case  the  road  is 
open  and  I  can  go  as  far  as  I  like ;  in  the  second 
the  road  is  shut.  But  the  case  is  even  stronger, 
and  the  parallel  with  madness  is  yet  more 
strange.  For  it  was  our  case  against  the  ex¬ 
haustive  and  logical  theory  of  the  lunatic  that, 
right  or  wrong,  it  gradually  destroyed  his 
humanity.  Now  it  is  the  charge,  against  the 
main  deductions  of  the  materialist  that,  right 

42 


The  Maniac 


or  wrong,  they  gradually  destroy  his  humanity; 
I  do  not  mean  only  kindness,  I  mean  hope, 
courage,  poetry,  initiative,  all  that  is  human. 
For  instance,  when  materialism  leads  men  to 
complete  fatalism  (as  it  generally  does),  it  is 
quite  idle  to  pretend  that  it  is  in  any  sense  a 
liberating  force.  It  is  absurd  to  say  that  you 
are  especially  advancing  freedom  when  you 
only  use  free  thought  to  destroy  free  will.  The 
determinists  come  to  bind,  not  to  loose.  They 
may  well  call  their  law  the  “chain”  of  causa¬ 
tion.  It  is  the  worst  chain  that  ever  fettered  a 
human  being.  You  may  use  the  language  of 
liberty,  if  you  like,  about  materialistic  teaching, 
but  it  is  obvious  that  this  is  just  as  inapplicable 
to  it  as  a  whole  as  the  same  language  when 
applied  to  a  man  locked  up  in  a  mad-house. 
You  may  say,  if  you  like,  that  the  man  is  free 
to  think  himself  a  poached  egg.  But  it  is 
surely  a  more  massive  and  important  fact  that 
if  he  is  a  poached  egg  he  is  not  free  to  eat, 
drink,  sleep,  walk,  or  smoke  a  cigarette.  Sim¬ 
ilarly  you  may  say,  if  you  like,  that  the  bold 
determinist  speculator  is  free  to  disbelieve  in 
the  reality  of  the  will.  But  it  is  a  much  more 
massive  and  important  fact  that  he  is  not  free 
to  raise,  to  curse,  to  thank,  to  justify,  to  urge, 
to  punish,  to  resist  temptations,  to  incite  mobs, 

43 


Orthodoxy 


to  make  New  Year  resolutions,  to  pardon  sin¬ 
ners,  to  rebuke  tyrants,  or  even  to  say  “thank 
you”  for  the  mustard. 

In  passing  from  this  subject  I  may  note  that 
there  is  a  queer  fallacy  to  the  effect  that  ma¬ 
terialistic  fatalism  is  in  some  way  favourable 
to  mercy,  to  the  abolition  of  cruel  punishments 
or  punishments  of  any  kind.  This  is  startlingly 
the  reverse  of  the  truth.  It  is  quite  tenable 
that  the  doctrine  of  necessity  makes  no  differ¬ 
ence  at  all;  that  it  leaves  the  flogger  flogging 
and  the  kind  friend  exhorting  as  before.  But 
obviously  if  it  stops  either  of  them  it  stops  the 
kind  exhortation.  That  the  sins  are  inevitable 
does  not  prevent  punishment;  if  it  prevents 
anything  it  prevents  persuasion.  Determinism 
is  quite  as  likely  to  lead  to  cruelty  as  it  is  cer¬ 
tain  to  lead  to  cowardice.  Determinism  is  not 
inconsistent  with  the  cruel  treatment  of  crim¬ 
inals.  What  it  is  (perhaps)  inconsistent  with 
is  the  generous  treatment  of  criminals ;  with  any 
appeal  to  their  better  feelings  or  encouragement 
in  their  moral  struggle.  The  determinist  does 
not  believe  in  appealing  to  the  will,  but  he  does 
believe  in  changing  the  environment.  He  must 
not  say  to  the  sinner,  “Go  and  sin  no  more,” 
because  the  sinner  cannot  help  it.  But  he  can 
put  him  in  boiling  oil;  for  boiling  oil  is  an  envi- 

44 


The  Maniac 


ronment.  Considered  as  a  figure,  therefore,  the 
materialist  has  the  fantastic  outline  of  the 
figure  of  the  madman.  Both  take  up  a  position 
at  once  unanswerable  and  intolerable. 

Of  course  it  is  not  only  of  the  materialist  that 
all  this  is  true.  The  same  would  apply  to  the 
other  extreme  of  speculative  logic.  There  is  a 
sceptic  far  more  terrible  than  he  who  believes 
that  everything  began  in  matter.  It  is  possible 
to  meet  the  sceptic  who  believes  that  everything 
began  in  himself.  He  doubts  not  the  existence 
of  angels  or  devils,  but  the  existence  of  men 
and  cows.  For  him  his  own  friends  are  a 
mythology  made  up  by  himself.  He  created 
his  own  father  and  his  own  mother.  This 
horrible  fancy  has  in  it  something  decidedly 
attractive  to  the  somewhat  mystical  egoism  of 
our  day.  That  publisher  who  thought  that 
men  would  get  on  if  they  believed  in  themselves, 
those  seekers  after  the  Superman  who  are  al¬ 
ways  looking  for  him  in  the  looking-glass,  those 
writers  who  talk  about  impressing  their  per¬ 
sonalities  instead  of  creating  life  for  the  world, 
all  these  people  have  really  only  an  inch  be¬ 
tween  them  and  this  awful  emptiness.  Then 
when  this  kindly  world  all  round  the  man  has 
been  blackened  out  like  a  lie;  when  friends 
fade  into  ghosts,  and  the  foundations  of  the 

45 


Orthodoxy 


world  fail;  then  when  the  man,  believing  in 
nothing  and  in  no  man,  is  alone  in  his  own 
nightmare,  then  the  great  individualistic  motto 
shall  be  written  over  him  in  avenging  irony. 
The  stars  will  be  only  dots  in  the  blackness  of 
his  own  brain;  his  mother’s  face  will  be  only  a 
sketch  from  his  own  insane  pencil  on  the  walls 
of  his  cell.  But  over  his  cell  shall  be  written, 
with  dreadful  truth,  “He  believes  in  himself.” 

All  that  concerns  us  here,  however,  is  to  note 
that  this  panegoistic  extreme  of  thought  ex¬ 
hibits  the  same  paradox  as  the  other  extreme 
of  materialism.  It  is  equally  complete  in 
theory  and  equally  crippling  in  practice.  For 
the  sake  of  simplicity,  it  is  easier  to  state  the 
notion  by  saying  that  a  man  can  believe  that 
he  is  always  in  a  dream.  Now,  obviously  there 
can  be  no  positive  proof  given  to  him  that  he  is 
not  in  a  dream,  for  the  simple  reason  that  no 
proof  can  be  offered  that  might  not  be  offered 
in  a  dream.  But  if  the  man  began  to  burn 
down  London  and  say  that  his  housekeeper 
would  soon  call  him  to  breakfast,  we  should 
take  him  and  put  him  with  other  logicians  in  a 
place  which  has  often  been  alluded  to  in  the 
course  of  this  chapter.  The  man  who  cannot 
believe  his  senses,  and  the  man  who  cannot 
believe  anything  else,  are  both  insane,  but 

46 


The  Maniac 


their  insanity  is  proved  not  by  any  error  in  their 
argument,  but  by  the  manifest  mistake  of  their 
whole  lives.  They  have  both  locked  them¬ 
selves  up  in  two  boxes,  painted  inside  with  the 
sun  and  stars;  they  are  both  unable  to  get  out, 
the  one  into  the  health  and  happiness  of  heaven, 
the  other  even  into  the  health  and  happiness 
of  the  earth.  Their  position  is  quite  reasonable ; 
nay,  in  a  sense  it  is  infinitely  reasonable,  just 
as  a  threepenny  bit  is  infinitely  circular.  But 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  mean  infinity,  a  base 
and  slavish  eternity.  It  is  amusing  to  notice 
that  many  of  the  moderns,  whether  sceptics  or 
mystics,  have  taken  as  their  sign  a  certain 
eastern  symbol,  which  is  the  very  symbol  of 
this  ultimate  nullity.  When  they  wish  to  repre¬ 
sent  eternity,  they  represent  it  by  a  serpent  with 
his  tail  in  his  mouth.  There  is  a  startling  sar¬ 
casm  in  the  image  of  that  very  unsatisfactory 
meal.  The  eternity  of  the  material  fatalists, 
the  eternity  of  the  eastern  pessimists,  the  eter¬ 
nity  of  the  supercilious  theosophists  and  higher 
scientists  of  to-day  is,  indeed,  very  well  presented 
by  a  serpent  eating  his  tail,  a  degraded  animal 
who  destroys  even  himself. 

This  chapter  is  purely  practical  and  is  con¬ 
cerned  with  what  actually  is  the  chief  mark  and 
element  of  insanity;  we  may  say  in  summary 

47 


Orthodoxy 


that  it  is  reason  used  without  root,  reason 
in  the  void.  The  man  who  begins  to  think 
without  the  proper  first  principles  goes  mad; 
he  begins  to  think  at  the  wrong  end.  And 
for  the  rest  of  these  pages  we  have  to  try  and 
discover  what  is  the  right  end.  But  we  may 
ask  in  conclusion,  if  this  be  what  drives  men 
mad,  what  is  it  that  keeps  them  sane?  By 
the  end  of  this  book  I  hope  to  give  a  definite, 
some  will  think  a  far  too  definite,  answer.  But 
for  the  moment  it  is  possible  in  the  same  solely 
practical  manner  to  give  a  general  answer  touch¬ 
ing  what  in  actual  human  history  keeps  men 
sane.  Mysticism  keeps  men  sane.  As  long 
as  you  have  mystery  you  have  health;  when  you 
destroy  mystery  you  create  morbidity.  The 
ordinary  man  has  always  been  sane  because 
the  ordinary  man  has  always  been  a  mystic. 
He  has  permitted  the  twilight.  He  has  always 
had  one  foot  in  earth  and  the  other  in  fairyland. 
He  has  always  left  himself  free  to  doubt  his 
gods;  but  (unlike  the  agnostic  of  to-day)  free 
also  to  believe  in  them.  He  has  always  cared 
more  for  truth  than  for  consistency.  If  he  saw 
two  truths  that  seemed  to  contradict  each  other, 
he  would  take  the  two  truths  and  the  contra¬ 
diction  along  with  them.  His  spiritual  sight 
is  stereoscopic,  like  his  physical  sight:  he  sees 

48 


The  Maniac 


two  different  pictures  at  once  and  yet  sees  all 
the  better  for  that.  Thus  he  has  always  be¬ 
lieved  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  fate,  but 
such  a  thing  as  free  will  also.  Thus  he  believed 
that  children  were  indeed  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  but  nevertheless  ought  to  be  obedient 
to  the  kingdom  of  earth.  He  admired  youth 
because  it  was  young  and  age  because  it  was 
not.  It  is  exactly  this  balance  of  apparent 
contradictions  that  has  been  the  whole  buoy¬ 
ancy  of  the  healthy  man.  The  whole  secret  of 
mysticism  is  this:  that  man  can  understand 
everything  by  the  help  of  what  he  does  not 
understand.  The  morbid  logician  seeks  to 
make  everything  lucid,  and  succeeds  in  making 
everything  mysterious.  The  mystic  allows  one 
thing  to  be  mysterious,  and  everything  else 
becomes  lucid.  The  determinist  makes  the 
theory  of  causation  quite  clear,  and  then  finds 
that  he  cannot  say  “if  you  please”  to  the  house¬ 
maid.  The  Christian  permits  free  will  to  re¬ 
main  a  sacred  mystery;  but  because  of  this  his 
relations  with  the  housemaid  become  of  a 
sparkling  and  crystal  clearness.  He  puts  the 
seed  of  dogma  in  a  central  darkness;  but  it 
branches  forth  in  all  directions  with  abounding 
natural  health.  As  we  have  taken  the  circle 
as  the  symbol  of  reason  and  madness,  we  may 

49 


Orthodoxy 


very  well  take  the  cross  as  the  symbol  at  once 
of  mystery  and  of  health.  Buddhism  is  cen¬ 
tripetal,  but  Christianity  is  centrifugal:  it  breaks 
out.  For  the  circle  is  perfect  and  infinite  in  its 
nature ;  but  it  is  fixed  for  ever  in  its  size ;  it  can 
never  be  larger  or  smaller.  But  the  cross, 
though  it  has  at  its  heart  a  collision  and  a  con¬ 
tradiction,  can  extend  its  four  arms  for  ever 
without  altering  its  shape.  Because  it  has  a 
paradox  in  its  centre  it  can  grow  without  chang¬ 
ing.  The  circle  returns  upon  itself  and  is 
bound.  The  cross  opens  its  arms  to  the  four 
winds;  it  is  a  signpost  for  free  travellers. 

Symbols  alone  are  of  even  a  cloudy  value  in 
speaking  of  this  deep  matter;  and  another  sym¬ 
bol  from  physical  nature  will  express  sufficiently 
well  the  real  place  of  mysticism  before  man¬ 
kind.  The  one  created  thing  which  we  cannot 
look  at  is  the  one  thing  in  the  light  of  which 
we  look  at  everything.  Like  the  sun  at  noon¬ 
day,  mysticism  explains  everything  else  by  the 
blaze  of  its  own  victorious  invisibility.  De¬ 
tached  intellectualism  is  (in  the  exact  sense  of  a 
popular  phrase)  all  moonshine;  for  it  is  light 
without  heat,  and  it  is  secondary  light,  reflected 
from  a  dead  world.  But  the  Greeks  were 
right  when  they  made  Apollo  the  god  both  of 
imagination  and  of  sanity;  for  he  was  both  the 

5° 


The  Maniac 


patron  of  poetry  and  the  patron  of  healing. 
Of  necessary  dogmas  and  a  special  creed  I 
shall  speak  later.  But  that  transcendentalism 
by  which  all  men  live  has  primarily  much  the 
position  of  the  sun  in  the  sky.  We  are  con¬ 
scious  of  it  as  of  a  kind  of  splendid  confusion; 
it  is  something  both  shining  and  shapeless,  at 
once  a  blaze  and  a  blur.  But  the  circle  of  the 
moon  is  as  clear  and  unmistakable,  as  recur¬ 
rent  and  inevitable,  as  the  circle  of  Euclid  on  a 
blackboard.  For  the  moon  is  utterly  reason¬ 
able;  and  the  moon  is  the  mother  of  lunatics 
and  has  given  to  them  all  her  name. 


Ill  —  The  Suicide  of  Thought 


THE  phrases  of  the  street  are  not  only 
forcible  but  subtle:  for  a  figure  of 
speech  can  often  get  into  a  crack  too 
small  for  a  definition.  Phrases  like 
“put  out”  or  “off  colour”  might  have  been 
coined  by  Mr.  Henry  James  in  an  agony  of 
verbal  precision.  And  there  is  no  more  subtle 
truth  than  that  of  the  everyday  phrase  about  a 
man  having  “his  heart  in  the  right  place.”  It 
involves  the  idea  of  normal  proportion ;  not  only 
does  a  certain  function  exist,  but  it  is  rightly 
related  to  other  functions.  Indeed,  the  nega¬ 
tion  of  this  phrase  would  describe  with  peculiar 
accuracy  the  somewhat  morbid  mercy  and  per¬ 
verse  tenderness  of  the  most  representative 
modems.  If,  for  instance,  I  had  to  describe 
with  fairness  the  character  of  Mr.  Bernard 
Shaw,  I  could  not  express  myself  more  exactly 
than  by  saying  that  he  has  a  heroically  large 
and  generous  heart ;  but  not  a  heart  in  the  right 
place.  And  this  is  so  of  the  typical  society  of 
our  time. 

The  modern  world  is  not  evil;  in  some  ways 
the  modern  world  is  far  too  good.  It  is  full  of 

52 


The  Suicide  of  T bought 


wild  and  wasted  virtues.  When  a  religious 
scheme  is  shattered  (as  Christianity  was  shat¬ 
tered  at  the  Reformation),  it  is  not  merely  the 
vices  that  are  let  loose.  The  vic$s  are,  indeed, 
let  loose,  and  they  wander  and  do  damage. 
But  the  virtues  are  let  loose  also;  and  the  vir¬ 
tues  wander  more  wildly,  and  the  virtues  do 
more  terrible  damage.  The  modern  world  is 
full  of  the  old  Christian  virtues  gone  mad. 
The  virtues  have  gone  mad  because  they  have 
been  isolated  from  each  other  and  are  wander¬ 
ing  alone.  Thus  some  scientists  care  for  truth; 
and  their  truth  is  pitiless.  Thus  some  humani¬ 
tarians  only  care  for  pity;  and  their  pity  (I  am 
sorry  to  say)  is  often  untruthful.  \  For  example, 
Mr.  Blatchford  attacks  Christianity  because  he 
is  mad  on  one  Christian  virtue:  the  merely 
mystical  and  almost  irrational  virtue  of  charity. 
He  has  a  strange  idea  that  he  will  make  it 
easier  to  forgive  sins  by  saying  that  there  are 
no  sins  to  forgive.  Mr.  Blatchford  is  not  only 
an  early  Christian,  he  is  the  only  early  Chris¬ 
tian  who  ought  really  to  have  been  eaten  by 
lions.  For  in  his  case  the  pagan  accusation  is 
really  true:  his  mercy  would  mean  mere  an¬ 
archy.  He  really  is  the  enemy  of  the  human 
race  —  because  he  is  so  human.  As  the  other 
extreme,  we  may  take  the  acrid  realist,  who  has 

53 


Orthodoxy 


deliberately  killed  in  himself  all  human  pleasure 
in  happy  tales  or  in  the  healing  of  the  heart. 
Torquemada  tortured  people  physically  for  the 
sake  of  moral  truth.  Zola  tortured  people 
morally  for  the  sake  of  physical  truth.  But  in 
Torquemada’s  time  there  was  at  least  a  system 
that  could  to  some  extent  make  righteousness 
and  peace  kiss  each  other.  Now  they  do  not 
even  bow.  But  a  much  stronger  case  than 
these  two  of  truth  and  pity  can  be  found  in  the 
remarkable  case  of  the  dislocation  of  humility. 

It  is  only  with  one  aspect  of  humility  that  we 
are  here  concerned.  Humility  was  largely 
meant  as  a  restraint  upon  the  arrogance  and 
infinity  of  the  appetite  of  man.  He  was  always 
outstripping  his  mercies  with  his  own  newly 
invented  needs.  His  very  power  of  enjoyment 
destroyed  half  his  joys.  By  asking  for  pleasure, 
he  lost  the  chief  pleasure;  for  the  chief  pleasure 
is  surprise.  Hence  it  became  evident  that  if  a 
man  would  make  his  world  large,  he  must  be 
always  making  himself  small.  Even  the  haughty 
visions,  the  tall  cities,  and  the  toppling  pin¬ 
nacles  are  the  creations  of  humility.  Giants 
that  tread  down  forests  like  grass  are  the  crea¬ 
tions  of  humility.  Towers  that  vanish  upwards 
above  the  loneliest  star  are  the  creations  of 
humility.  For  towers  are  not  tall  unless  we 

54 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


look  up  at  them;  and  giants  are  not  giants  unless 
they  are  larger  than  we.  All  this  gigantesque 
imagination,  which  is,  perhaps,  the  mightiest 
of  the  pleasures  of  man,  is  at  bottom  entirely 
humble.  It  is  impossible  without  humility  to 
enjoy  anything  —  even  pride. 

But  what  we  suffer  from  to-day  is  humility 
in,the  wrong  place.  Modesty  has  moved  from 
the  •  organ  of  ambition.  Modesty  has  settled 
upon  the  organ  of  conviction;  where  it  was 
never  meant  to  be.  A  man  was  meant  to  be 
doubtful  about  himself,  but  undoubting  about 
the  truth;  this  has  been  exactly  reversed.)  Now¬ 
adays  the  part  of  a  man  that  a  man  does  assert 
is  exactly  the  part  he  ought  not  to  assert  — 
himself.  The  part  he  doubts  is  exactly  the 
part  he  ought  not  to  doubt  —  the  Divine  Rea¬ 
son.  Huxley  preached  a  humility  content  to 
learn  from  Nature.  But  the  new  sceptic  is  so 
humble  that  he  doubts  if  he  can  even  learn. 
Thus  we  should  be  wrong  if  we  had  said  hastily 
that  there  is  no  humility  typical  of  our  time. 
The  truth  is  that  there  is  a  real  humility  typical 
of  our  time;  but  it  so  happens  that  it  is 
practically  a  more  poisonous  humility  than  the 
wildest  prostrations  of  the  ascetic.  The  old 
humility  was  a  spur  that  prevented  a  man  from 
stopping;  not  a  nail  in  his  boot  that  prevented 

55 


Orthodoxy 


him  from  going  on.  For  the  old  humility  made 
a  man  doubtful  about  his  efforts,  which  might 
make  him  work  harder.  But  the  new  humility 
makes  a  man  doubtful  about  his  aims,  which 
will  make  him  stop  working  altogether. 

At  any  street  corner  we  may  meet  a  man 
who  utters  the  frantic  and  blasphemous  state¬ 
ment  that  he  may  be  wrong.  Every  day  one 
comes  across  somebody  who  says  that  of  course 
his  view  may  not  be  the  right  one.  Of  course 
his  view  must  be  the  right  one,  or  it  is  not  his 
view.  We  are  on  the  road  to  producing  a  race 
of  men  too  mentally  modest  to  believe  in  the 
multiplication  table.  We  are  in  danger  of  see¬ 
ing  philosophers  who  doubt  the  law  of  gravity 
as  being  a  mere  fancy  of  their  own.  Scoffers 
of  old  time  were  too  proud  to  be  convinced; 
but  these  are  too  humble  to  be  convinced.  The 
meek  do  inherit  the  earth;  but  the  modem 
sceptics  are  too  meek  even  to  claim  their  in¬ 
heritance.  It  is  exactly  this  intellectual  help¬ 
lessness  which  is  our  second  problem. 

The  last  chapter  has  been  concerned  only 
with  a  fact  of  observation:  that  what  peril  of 
morbidity  there  is  for  man  comes  rather  from 
his  reason  than  his  imagination.  It  was  not 
meant  to  attack  the  authority  of  reason;  rather 
it  is  the  ultimate  purpose  to  defend  it.  For 

56 


The  Suicide  of  T bought 


it  needs  defence.  The  whole  modern  world  is 
at  war  with  reason ;  and  the  tower  already  reels. 

The  sages,  it  is  often  said,  can  see  no  answer 
to  the  riddle  of  religion.  But  the  trouble  with 
our  sages  is  not  that  they  cannot  see  the  answer; 
it  is  that  they  cannot  even  see  the  riddle.  They 
are  like  children  so  stupid  as  to  notice  nothing 
paradoxical  in  the  playful  assertion  that  a  door 
is  not  a  door.  The  modern  latitudinarians 
speak,  for  instance,  about  authority  in  religion 
not  only  as  if  there  were  no  reason  in  it,  but  as 
if  there  had  never  been  any  reason  for  it.  Apart 
from  seeing  its  philosophical  basis,  they  cannot 
even  see  its  historical  cause.  Religious  author¬ 
ity  has  often,  doubtless,  been  oppressive  or  un¬ 
reasonable;  just  as  every  legal  system  (and 
especially  our  present  one)  has  been  callous  and 
full  of  a  cruel  apathy.  It  is  rational  to  attack 
the  police ;  nay,  it  is  glorious.  But  the  modern 
critics  of  religious  authority  are  like  men  who 
should  attack  the  police  without  ever  having 
heard  of  burglars.  For  there  is  a  great  and 
possible  peril  to  the  human  mind:  a  peril  as 
practical  as  burglary.  Against  it  religious 
authority  was  reared,  rightly  or  wrongly,  as  a 
barrier.  And  against  it  something  certainly 
must  be  reared  as  a  barrier,  if  our  race  is  to 
avoid  ruin. 


57 


Orthodoxy 


That  peril  is  that  the  human  intellect  is  free 
to  destroy  itself.  Just  as  one  generation  could 
prevent  the  very  existence  of  the  next  genera¬ 
tion,  by  all  entering  a  monastery  or  jumping 
into  the  sea,  so  one  set  of  thinkers  can  in  some 
degree  prevent  further  thinking  by  teaching  the 
next  generation  that  there  is  no  validity  in  any 
human  thought.  It  is  idle  to  talk  always  of 
the  alternative  of  reason  and  faith.  Reason  is 
itself  a  matter  of  faith.  It  is  an  act  of  faith  to 
assert  that  our  thoughts  have  any  relation  to 
reality  at  all.  If  you  are  merely  a  sceptic,  you 
must  sooner  or  later  ask  yourself  the  question, 
“Why  should  anything  go  right;  even  observa¬ 
tion  and  deduction?  Why  should  not  good 
logic  be  as  misleading  as  bad  logic  ?  They  are 
both  movements  in  the  brain  of  a  bewildered 
ape?”  The  young  sceptic  says,  “I  have  a 
right  to  think  for  myself.”  But  the  old  sceptic, 
the  complete  sceptic,  says,  “I  have  no  right  to 
think  for  myself.  I  have  no  right  to  think  at 
all.” 

There  is  a  thought  that  stops  thought.  That 
is  the  only  thought  that  ought  to  be  stopped. 
That  is  the  ultimate  evil  against  which  all  re¬ 
ligious  authority  was  aimed.  It  only  appears 
at  the  end  of  decadent  ages  like  our  own:  and 
already  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells  has  raised  its  ruinous 

58 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


banner;  he  has  written  a  delicate  piece  of  scep¬ 
ticism  called  “Doubts  of  the  Instrument.”  In 
this  he  questions  the  brain  itself,  and  endea¬ 
vours  to  remove  all  reality  from  all  his  own 
assertions,  past,  present,  and  to  come.  But 
it  was  against  this  remote  ruin  that  all  the 
military  systems  in  religion  were  originally 
ranked  and  ruled.  The  creeds  and  the  cru¬ 
sades,  the  hierarchies  and  the  horrible  perse¬ 
cutions  were  not  organized,  as  is  ignorantly 
said,  for  the  suppression  of  reason.  They  were 
organized  for  the  difficult  defence  of  reason. 
Man,  by  a  blind  instinct,  knew  that  if  once 
things  were  wildly  questioned,  reason  could  be 
questioned  first.  The  authority  of  priests  to 
absolve,  the  authority  of  popes  to  define  the 
authority,  even  of  inquisitors  to  terrify:  these 
were  all  only  dark  defences  erected  round  one 
central  authority,  more  undemonstrable,  more 
supernatural  than  all  —  the  authority  of  a  man 
to  think.  We  know  now  that  this  is  so;  we 
have  no  excuse  for  not  knowing  it.  For  we  can 
hear  scepticism  crashing  through  the  old  ring 
of  authorities,  and  at  the  same  moment  we  can 
see  reason  swaying  upon  her  throne.  In  so  far- 
as  religion  is  gone,  reason  is  going.  For  they 
are  both  of  the  same  primary  and  authoritative 
kind.  They  are  both  methods  of  proof  which 

59 


Orthodoxy 


cannot  themselves  be  proved.  And  in  the  act 
of  destroying  the  idea  of  Divine  authority  we 
have  largely  destroyed  the  idea  of  that  human 
authority  by  which  we  do  a  long-division  sum. 
With  a  long  and  sustained  tug  we  have  attempted 
to  pull  the  mitre  off  pontifical  man;  and  his 
head  has  come  off  with  it. 

Lest  this  should  be  called  loose  assertion,  it  is 
perhaps  desirable,  though  dull,  to  run  rapidly 
through  the  chief  modern  fashions  of  thought 
which  have  this  effect  of  stopping  thought  itself. 
Materialism  and  the  view  of  everything  as  a 
personal  illusion  have  some  such  effect;  for  if 
the  mind  is  mechanical,  thought  cannot  be  very 
exciting,  and  if  the  cosmos  is  unreal,  there  is 
nothing  to  think  about.  But  in  these  cases  the 
effect  is  indirect  and  doubtful.  In  some  cases  it 
is  direct  and  clear;  notably  in  the  case  of  what 
is  generally  called  evolution. 

Evolution  is  a  good  example  of  that  modern 
intelligence  which,  if  it  destroys  anything,  de¬ 
stroys  itself.  Evolution  is  either  an  innocent 
scientific  description  of  how  certain  earthly 
things  came  about;  or,  if  it  is  anything  more 
than  this,  it  is  an  attack  upon  thought  itself. 
If  evolution  destroys  anything,  it  does  not 
destroy  religion  but  rationalism.  If  evolution 
simply  means  that  a  positive  thing  called  an 

60 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


ape  turned  very  slowly  into  a  positive  thing 
called  a  man,  then  it  is  stingless  for  the  most 
orthodox;  for  a  personal  God  might  just  as  well 
do  things  slowly  as  quickly,  especially  if,  like 
the  Christian  God,  he  were  outside  time.  But 
if  it  means  anything  more,  it  means  that  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  an  ape  to  change,  and  no 
such  thing  as  a  man  for  him  to  change  into. 
It  means  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  thing. 
At  best,  there  is  only  one  thing,  and  that  is  a 
flux  of  everything  and  anything.  This  is  an 
attack  not  upon  the  faith,  but  upon  the  mind; 
you  cannot  think  if  there  are  no  things  to  think 
about.  You  cannot  think  if  you  are  not  sep¬ 
arate  from  the  subject  of  thought.  Descartes 
said,  “I  think;  therefore  I  am.”  The  philo¬ 
sophic  evolutionist  reverses  and  negatives  the 
epigram.  He  says,  “I  am  not;  therefore  I 
cannot  think.” 

Then  there  is  the  opposite  attack  on  thought : 
that  urged  by  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells  when  he  insists 
that  every  separate  thing  is  “unique,”  and 
there  are  no  categories  at  all.  This  also  is 
merely  destructive.  Thinking  means  connect¬ 
ing  things,  and  stops  if  they  cannot  be  connected. 
It  need  hardly  be  said  that  this  scepticism  for¬ 
bidding  thought  necessarily  forbids  speech;  a 
man  cannot  open  his  mouth  without  contra- 

61 


Orthodoxy 


dieting  it.  Thus  when  Mr.  Wells  says  (as  he 
did  somewhere),  “All  chairs  are  quite  differ¬ 
ent,”  he  utters  not  merely  a  misstatement,  but 
a  contradiction  in  terms.  If  all  chairs  were 
quite  different,  you  could  not  call  them  “all 
chairs.” 

Akin  to  these  is  the  false  theory  of  progress, 
which  maintains  that  we  alter  the  test  instead  of 
trying  to  pass  the  test.  We  often  hear  it  said, 
for  instance,  “What  is  right  in  one  age  is  wrong 
in  another.”  This  is  quite  reasonable,  if  it 
means  that  there  is  a  fixed  aim,  and  that  certain 
methods  attain  at  certain  times  and  not  at 
other  times.  If  women,  say,  desire  to  be 
elegant,  it  may  be  that  they  are  improved  at 
one  time  by  growing  fatter  and  at  another  time 
by  growing  thinner.  But  you  cannot  say  that 
they  are  improved  by  ceasing  to  wish  to  be 
elegant  and  beginning  to  wish  to  be  oblong. 
If  the  standard  changes,  how  can  there  be 
improvement,  which  implies  a  standard  ? 
Nietzsche  started  a  nonsensical  idea  that  men 
had  once  sought  as  good  what  we  now  call  evil ; 
if  it  were  so,  we  could  not  talk  of  surpassing  or 
even  falling  short  of  them.  How  can  you  over¬ 
take  Jones  if  you  walk  in  the  other  direction? 
You  cannot  discuss  whether  one  people  has  suc¬ 
ceeded  more  in  being  miserable  than  another 

62 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


succeeded  in  being  happy.  It  would  be  like 
discussing  whether  Milton  was  more  puritanical 
than  a  pig  is  fat. 

It  is  true  that  a  man  (a  silly  man)  might 
make  change  itself  his  object  or  ideal.  But  as 
an  ideal,  change  itself  becomes  unchangeable. 
If  the  change-worshipper  wishes  to  estimate  his 
own  progress,  he  must  be  sternly  loyal  to  the 
ideal  of  change ;  he  must  not  begin  to  flirt  gaily 
with  the  ideal  of  monotony.  Progress  itself 
cannot  progress.  It  is  worth  remark,  in  pass¬ 
ing,  that  when  Tennyson,  in  a  wild  and  rather 
weak  manner,  welcomed  the  idea  of  infinite 
alteration  in  society,  he  instinctively  took  a 
metaphor  which  suggests  an  imprisoned  tedium. 
He  wrote  — 

“  Let  the  great  world  spin  for  ever  down  the  ringing 
grooves  of  change.” 

He  thought  of  change  itself  as  an  unchangeable 
groove;  and  so  it  is.  Change  is  about  the 
narrowest  and  hardest  groove  that  a  man  can 
get  into. 

The  main  point  here,  however,  is  that  this 
idea  of  a  fundamental  alteration  in  the  standard 
is  one  of  the  things  that  make  thought  about  the 
past  or  future  simply  impossible.  The  theory 
of  a  complete  change  of  standards  in  human 

63 


Orthodoxy 


history  does  not  merely  deprive  us  of  the  pleas¬ 
ure  of  honouring  our  fathers;  it  deprives  us 
even  of  the  more  modern  and  aristocratic 
pleasure  of  despising  them. 

This  bald  summary  of  the  thought-destroying 
forces  of  our  time  would  not  be  complete  with¬ 
out  some  reference  to  pragmatism;  for  though 
I  have  here  used  and  should  everywhere  defend 
the  pragmatist  method  as  a  preliminary  guide 
to  truth,  there  is  an  extreme  application  of  it 
which  involves  the  absence  of  all  truth  what¬ 
ever.  My  meaning  can  be  put  shortly  thus. 
I  agree  with  the  pragmatists  that  apparent  ob¬ 
jective  truth  is  not  the  whole  matter;  that  there 
is  an  authoritative  need  to  believe  the  things 
that  are  necessary  to  the  human  mind.  But  I 
say  that  one  of  those  necessities  precisely  is  a 
belief  in  objective  truth.  The  pragmatist  tells 
a  man  to  think  what  he  must  think  and  never 
mind  the  Absolute.  But  precisely  one  of  the 
things  that  he  must  think  is  the  Absolute.  This 
philosophy,  indeed,  is  a  kind  of  verbal  paradox. 
Pragmatism  is  a  matter  of  human  needs;  and 
one  of  the  first  of  human  needs  is  to  be  some¬ 
thing  more  than  a  pragmatist.  Extreme  prag¬ 
matism  is  just  as  inhuman  as  the  determinism 
it  so  powerfully  attacks.  The  determinist 
(who,  to  do  him  justice,  does  not  pretend  to  be 

64 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


a  human  being)  makes  nonsense  of  the  human 
sense  of  actual  choice.  The  pragmatist,  who 
professes  to  be  specially  human,  makes  non¬ 
sense  of  the  human  sense  of  actual  fact. 

To  sum  up  our  contention  so  far,  we  may 
say  that  the  most  characteristic  current  philo¬ 
sophies  have  not  only  a  touch  of  mania,  but  a 
touch  of  suicidal  mania.  The  mere  questioner 
has  knocked  his  head  against  the  limits  of 
human  thought;  and  cracked  it.  This  is  what 
makes  so  futile  the  warnings  of  the  orthodox 
and  the  boasts  of  the  advanced  about  the 
dangerous  boyhood  of  free  thought.  What  we 
are  looking  at  is  not  the  boyhood  of  free  thought ; 
it  is  the  old  age  and  ultimate  dissolution  of  free 
thought.  It  is  vain  for  bishops  and  pious  big¬ 
wigs  to  discuss  what  dreadful  things  will  hap¬ 
pen  if  wild  scepticism  runs  its  course.  It  has 
run  its  course.  It  is  vain  for  eloquent  atheists 
to  talk  of  the  great  truths  that  will  be  revealed 
if  once  we  see  free  thought  begin.  We  have 
seen  it  end.  It  has  no  more  questions  to  ask; 
it  has  questioned  itself.  You  cannot  call  up 
any  wilder  vision  than  a  city  in  which  men  ask 
themselves  if  they  have  any  selves.  You  cannot 
fancy  a  more  sceptical  world  than  that  in  which 
men  doubt  if  there  is  a  world.  It  might  cer¬ 
tainly  have  reached  its  bankruptcy  more  quickly 

65 


Orthodoxy 


and  cleanly  if  it  had  not  been  feebly  hampered 
by  the  application  of  indefensible  laws  of  blas¬ 
phemy  or  by  the  absurcj  pretence  that  modern 
England  is  Christian.  But  it  would  have 
reached  the  bankruptcy  anyhow.  Militant 
atheists  are  still  unjustly  persecuted;  but  rather 
because  they  are  an  old  minority  than  because 
they  are  a  new  one.  Free  thought  has  ex¬ 
hausted  its  own  freedom.  It  is  weary  of  its 
own  success.  If  any  eager  freethinker  now 
hails  philosophic  freedom  as  the  dawn,  he  is 
only  like  the  man  in  Mark  Twain  who  came 
out  wrapped  in  blankets  to  see  the  sun  rise 
and  was  just  in  time  to  see  it  set.  If  any  fright¬ 
ened  curate  still  says  that  it  will  be  awful  if  the 
darkness  of  free  thought  should  spread,  we  can 
only  answer  him  in  the  high  and  powerful 
words  of  Mr.  Belloc,  “Do  not,  I  beseech  you, 
be  troubled  about  the  increase  of  forces  already 
in  dissolution.  You  have  mistaken  the  hour 
of  the  night:  it  is  already  morning.”  We  have 
no  more  questions  left  to  ask.  We  have  looked 
for  questions  in  the  darkest  corners  and  on  the 
wildest  peaks.  We  have  found  all  the  ques¬ 
tions  that  can  be  found.  It  is  time  we  gave  up 
looking  for  questions  and  began  looking  for 
answers. 

But  one  more  word  must  be  added.  At  the 

66 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


beginning  of  this  preliminary  negative  sketch 
I  said  that  our  mental  ruin  has  been  wrought 
by  wild  reason,  not  by  wild  imagination.  A 
man  does  not  go  mad  because  he  makes  a 
statue  a  mile  high,  but  he  may  go  mad  by 
thinking  it  out  in  square  inches.  Now,  one 
school  of  thinkers  has  seen  this  and  jumped  at 
it  as  a  way  of  renewing  the  pagan  health  of  the 
world.  They  see  that  reason  destroys;  but 
Will,  they  say,  creates.  The  ultimate  author¬ 
ity,  they  say,  is  in  will,  not  in  reason.  The 
supreme  point  is  not  why  a  man  demands  a 
thing,  but  the  fact  that  he  does  demand  it.  I 
have  no  space  to  trace  or  expound  this  philo¬ 
sophy  of  Will.  It  came,  I  suppose,  through 
Nietzsche,  who  preached  something  that  is 
called  egoism.  That,  indeed,  was  simple- 
minded  enough;  for  Nietzsche  denied  egoism 
simply  by  preaching  it.  To  preach  anything 
is  to  give  it  away.  First,  the  egoist  calls  life 
a  war  without  mercy,  and  then  he  takes  the 
greatest  possible  trouble  to  drill  his  enemies  in 
war.  To  preach  egoism  is  to  practise  altruism. 
But  however  it  began,  the  view  is  common 
enough  in  current  literature.  The  main  de¬ 
fence  of  these  thinkers  is  that  they  are  not 
thinkers;  they  are  makers.  They  say  that 
choice  is  itself  the  divine  thing.  Thus  Mr. 

67 


Orthodoxy 


Bernard  Shaw  has  attacked  the  old  idea  that 
men’s  acts  are  to  be  judged  by  the  standard  of 
the  desire  of  happiness.  He  says  that  a  man 
does  not  act  for  his  happiness,  but  from  his 
will.  He  does  not  say,  “Jam  will  make  me 
happy,”  but  “I  want  jam.”  And  in  all  this 
others  follow  him  with  yet  greater  enthusiasm. 
Mr.  John  Davidson,  a  remarkable  poet,  is  so 
passionately  excited  about  it  that  he  is  obliged 
to  write  prose.  He  publishes  a  short  play  with 
several  long  prefaces.  This  is  natural  enough 
in  Mr.  Shaw,  for  all  his  plays  are  prefaces:  Mr. 
Shaw  is  (I  suspect)  the  only  man  on  earth  who 
has  never .  written  any  poetry.  But  that  Mr. 
Davidson  (who  can  write  excellent  poetry) 
should  write  instead  laborious  metaphysics  in 
defence  of  this  doctrine  of  will,  does  show  that 
the  doctrine  of  will  has  taken  hold  of  men. 
Even  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells  has  half  spoken  in  its 
language;  saying  that  one  should  test  acts  not 
like  a  thinker,  but  like  an  artist,  saying,  “I 
jeel  this  curve  is  right,”  or  “that  line  shall  go 
thus.”  They  are  all  excited;  and  well  they 
may  be.  For  by  this  doctrine  of  the  divine 
authority  of  will,  they  think  they  can  break 
out  of  the  doomed  fortress  of  rationalism. 
They  think  they  can  escape. 

But  they  cannot  escape.  This  pure  praise 

68 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


of  volition  ends  in  the  same  break  up  and  blank 
as  the  mere  pursuit  of  logic.  Exactly  as  com¬ 
plete  free  thought  involves  the  doubting  of 
thought  itself,  so  the  acceptation  of  mere  “will¬ 
ing”  really  paralyzes  the  will.  Mr.  Bernard 
Shaw  has  not  perceived  the  real  difference  be¬ 
tween  the  old  utilitarian  test  of  pleasure  (clumsy, 
of  course,  and  easily  misstated)  and  that  which 
he  propounds.  The  real  difference  between  the 
test  of  happiness  and  the  test  of  will  is  simply 
that  the  test  of  happiness  is  a  test  and  the  other 
isn’t.  You  can  discuss  whether  a  man’s  act  in 
jumping  over  a  cliff  was  directed  towards  hap¬ 
piness;  you  cannot  discuss  whether  it  was  de¬ 
rived  from  will.  Of  course  it  was.  You  can 
praise  an  action  by  saying  that  it  is  calculated 
to  bring  pleasure  or  pain  to  discover  truth  or 
to  save  the  soul.  But  you  cannot  praise  an 
action  because  it  shows  will;  for  to  say  that  is 
merely  to  say  that  it  is  an  action.  By  this 
praise  of  will  you  cannot  really  choose  one 
course  as  better  than  another.  And  yet  choos¬ 
ing  one  course  as  better  than  another  is  the 
very  definition  of  the  will  you  are  praising. 

The  worship  of  will  is  the  negation  of  will. 
To  admire  mere  choice  is  to  refuse  to  choose. 
If  Mr.  Bernard  Shaw  comes  up  to  me  and 
says,  “Will  something,”  that  is  tantamount  to 

69 


Orthodoxy 


saying,  “I  do  not  mind  what  you  will,”  and 
that  is  tantamount  to  saying,  “I  have  no  will 
in  the  matter.”  You  cannot  admire  will  in 
general,  because  the  essence  of  will  is  that  it  is 
particular.  A  brilliant  anarchist  like  Mr.  John 
Davidson  feels  an  irritation  against  ordinary 
morality,  and  therefore  he  invokes  will  —  will 
to  anything.  He  only  wants  humanity  to  want 
something.  But  humanity  does  want  some¬ 
thing.  It  wants  ordinary  morality.  He  rebels 
against  the  law  and  tells  us  to  will  something 
or  anything.  But  we  have  willed  something. 
We  have  willed  the  law  against  which  he  rebels. 

All  the  will-worshippers,  from  Nietzsche  to 
Mr.  Davidson,  are  really  quite  empty  of  voli¬ 
tion.  They  cannot  will,  they  can  hardly  wish. 
And  if  any  one  wants  a  proof  of  this,  it  can  be 
found  quite  easily.  It  can  be  found  in  this 
fact:  that  they  always  talk  of  will  as  something 
that  expands  and  breaks  out.  But  it  is  quite 
the  opposite.  Every  act  of  will  is  an  act  of 
self-limitation.  To  desire  action  is  to  desire 
limitation.  In  that  sense  every  act  is  an  act 
of  self-sacrifice.  When  you  choose  anything, 
you  reject  everything  else.  That  objection, 
which  men  of  this  school  used  to  make  to  the 
act  of  marriage,  is  really  an  objection  to  every 
act.  Every  act  is  an  irrevocable  selection  and 

7° 


The  Suicide  of  T bought 


exclusion.  Just  as  when  you  marry  one  woman 
you  give  up  all  the  others,  so  when  you  take 
one  course  of  action  you  give  up  all  the  other 
courses.  If  you  become  King  of  England,  you 
give  up  the  post  of  Beadle  in  Brompton.  If 
you  go  to  Rome,  you  sacrifice  a  rich  suggestive 
life  in  Wimbledon.  It  is  the  existence  of  this 
negative  or  limiting  side  of  will  that  makes 
most  of  the  talk  of  the  anarchic  will-worship¬ 
pers  little  better  than  nonsense.  For  instance, 
Mr.  John  Davidson  tells  us  to  have  nothing  to 
do  with  “Thou  shalt  not”;  but  it  is  surely 
obvious  that  “Thou  shalt  not”  is  only  one  of 
the  necessary  corollaries  of  “I  will.”  “I  will 
go  to  the  Lord  Mayor’s  Show,  and  thou  shalt 
not  stop  me.”  Anarchism  adjures  us  to  be 
bold  creative  artists,  and  care  for  no  laws  or 
limits.  But  it  is  impossible  to  be  an  artist  and 
not  care  for  laws  and  limits.  Art  is  limitation ; 
the  essence  of  every  picture  is  the  frame.  If 
you  draw  a  giraffe,  you  must  draw  him  with  a 
long  neck.  If,  in  your  bold  creative  way,  you 
hold  yourself  free  to  draw  a  giraffe  with  a  short 
neck,  you  will  really  find  that  you  are  not  free 
to  draw  a  giraffe.  The  moment  you  step  into 
the  world  of  facts,  you  step  into  a  world  of 
limits.  You  can  free  things  from  alien  or  acci¬ 
dental  laws,  but  not  from  the  laws  of  their  own 

71 


Orthodoxy 


nature.  You  may,  if  you  like,  free  a  tiger  from 
his  bars;  but  do  not  free  him  from  his  stripes. 
Do  not  free  a  camel  of  the  burden  of  his  hump : 
you  may  be  freeing  him  from  being  a  camel. 
Do  not  go  about  as  a  demagogue,  encouraging 
triangles  to  break  out  of  the  prison  of  their 
three  sides.  If  a  triangle  breaks  out  of  its 
three  sides,  its  life  comes  to  a  lamentable  end. 
Somebody  wrote  a  work  called  “The  Loves  of 
the  Triangles”;  I  never  read  it,  but  I  am  sure 
that  if  triangles  ever  were  loved,  they  were 
loved  for  being  triangular.  This  is  certainly 
the  case  with  all  artistic  creation,  which  is  in 
some  ways  the  most  decisive  example  of  pure 
will.  The  artist  loves  his  limitations:  they 
constitute  the  thing  he  is  doing.  The  painter 
is  glad  that  the  canvas  is  flat.  The  sculptor  is 
glad  that  the  clay  is  colourless. 

In  case  the  point  is  not  clear,  an  historic 
example  may  illustrate  it.  The  French  Revo¬ 
lution  was  really  an  heroic  and  decisive  thing, 
because  the  Jacobins  willed  something  definite 
and  limited.  They  desired  the  freedoms  of 
democracy,  but  also  all  the  vetoes  of  democ¬ 
racy.  They  wished  to  have  votes  and  not  to 
have  titles.  Republicanism  had  an  ascetic  side 
in  Franklin  or  Robespierre  as  well  as  an  ex¬ 
pansive  side  in  Danton  or  Wilkes.  Therefore 

72 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


they  have  created  something  with  a  solid  sub¬ 
stance  and  shape,  the  square  social  equality 
and  peasant  wealth  of  France.  But  since  then 
the  revolutionary  or  speculative  mind  of  Europe 
has  been  weakened  by  shrinking  from  any  pro¬ 
posal  because  of  the  limits  of  that  proposal. 
Liberalism  has  been  degraded  into  liberality. 
Men  have  tried  to  turn  “revolutionise”  from  a 
transitive  to  an  intransitive  verb.  The  Jacobin 
could  tell  you  not  only  the  system  he  would 
rebel  against,  but  (what  was  more  important) 
the  system  he  would  not  rebel  against,  the  sys¬ 
tem  he  would  trust.  But  the  new  rebel  is  a 
sceptic,  and  will  not  entirely  trust  anything. 
He  has  no  loyalty;  therefore  he  can  never  be 
really  a  revolutionist.  And  the  fact  that  he 
doubts  everything  really  gets  in  his  way  when 
he  wants  to  denounce  anything.  For  all  de¬ 
nunciation  implies  a  moral  doctrine  of  some 
kind;  and  the  modern  revolutionist  doubts  not 
only  the  institution  he  denounces,  but  the 
doctrine  by  which  he  denounces  it./  Thus  he 
writes  one  book  complaining  that  imperial  op¬ 
pression  insults  the  purity  of  women,  and  then 
he  writes  another  book  (about  the  sex  problem) 
in  which  he  insults  it  himself.  He  curses  the 
Sultan  because  Christian  girls  lose  their  vir¬ 
ginity,  and  then  curses  Mrs.  Grundy  because 

73 


Orthodoxy 


they  keep  it.  As  a  politician,  he  will  cry  out 
that  war  is  a  waste  of  life,  and  then,  as  a  philo¬ 
sopher,  that  all  life  is  waste  of  time.  A  Rus¬ 
sian  pessimist  will  denounce  a  policeman  for 
killing  a  peasant,  and  then  prove  by  the  highest 
philosophical  principles  that  the  peasant  ought 
to  have  killed  himself.  A  man  denounces 
marriage  as  a  lie,  and  then  denounces  aristo¬ 
cratic  profligates  for  treating  it  as  a  lie.  He 
calls  a  flag  a  bauble,  and  then  blames  the  op¬ 
pressors  of  Poland  or  Ireland  because  they  take 
away  that  bauble.  The  man  of  this  school 
goes  first  to  a  political  meeting,  where  he  com¬ 
plains  that  savages  are  treated  as  if  they  were 
beasts;  then  he  takes  his  hat  and  umbrella  and 
goes  on  to  a  scientific  meeting,  where  he  proves 
that  they  practically  are  beasts.  In  short,  the 
modern  revolutionist,  being  an  infinite  sceptic, 
is  always  engaged  in  undermining  his  own 
mines.  In  his  book  on  politics  he  attacks  men 
for  trampling  on  morality ;  in  his  book  on  ethics 
he  attacks  morality  for  trampling  on  men. 
Therefore  the  modem  man  in  revolt  has  be¬ 
come  practically  useless  for  all  purposes  of 
revolt.  By  rebelling  against  everything  he  has 
lost  his  right  to  rebel  against  anything. 

It  may  be  added  that  the  same  blank  and 
bankruptcy  can  be  observed  in  all  fierce  and 

74 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


terrible  types  of  literature,  especially  in  satire. 
Satire  may  be  mad  and  anarchic,  but  it  pre¬ 
supposes  an  admitted  superiority  in  certain 
things  over  others;  it  presupposes  a  standard. 
When  little  boys  in  the  street  laugh  at  the  fatness 
of  some  distinguished  journalist,  they  are  un¬ 
consciously  assuming  a  standard  of  Greek 
sculpture.  They  are  appealing  to  the  marble 
Apollo.  And  the  curious  disappearance  of 
satire  from  our  literature  is  an  instance  of  the 
fierce  things  fading  for  want  of  any  principle 
to  be  fierce  about.  Nietzsche  had  some  natural 
talent  for  sarcasm:  he  could  sneer,  though  he 
could  not  laugh;  but  there  is  always  something 
bodiless  and  without  weight  in  his  satire,  simply 
because  it  has  not  any  mass  of  common  morality 
behind  it.  He  is  himself  more  preposterous 
than  anything  he  denounces.  But,  indeed, 
Nietzsche  will  stand  very  well  as  the  type  of  the 
whole  of  this  failure  of  abstract  violence.  The 
softening  of  the  brain  which  ultimately  over¬ 
took  him  was  not  a  physical  accident.  If 
Nietzsche  had  not  ended  in  imbecility,  Nietzsche- 
ism  would  end  in  imbecility.  Thinking  in  iso¬ 
lation  and  with  pride  ends  in  being  an  idiot. 
Every  man  who  will  not  have  softening  of  the 
heart  must  at  last  have  softening  of  the  brain. 

This  last  attempt  to  evade  intellectualism  ends 

75 


Orthodoxy 


in  intellectualism,  and  therefore  in  death.  The 
sortie  has  failed.  The  wild  worship  of  lawless¬ 
ness  and  the  materialist  worship  of  law  end  in 
the  same  void.  Nietzsche  scales  staggering 
mountains,  but  he  turns  up  ultimately  in  Tibet. 
He  sits  down  beside  Tolstoy  in  the  land  of 
nothing  and  Nirvana.  They  are  both  helpless 
—  one  because  he  must  not  grasp  anything, 
and  the  other  because  he  must  not  let  go  of 
anything.  The  Tolstoyan’s  will  is  frozen  by  a 
Buddhist  instinct  that  all  special  actions  are 
evil.  But  the  Nietzscheite’s  will  is  quite  equally 
frozen  by  his  view  that  all  special  actions  are 
good;  for  if  all  special  actions  are  good,  none  of 
them  are  special.  They  stand  at  the  cross¬ 
roads,  and  one  hates  all  the  roads  and  the  other 
likes  all  the  roads.  The  result  is  —  well,  some 
things  are  not  hard  to  calculate.  They  stand 
at  the  cross-roads. 

Here  I  end  (thank  God)  the  first  and  dullest 
business  of  this  book  —  the  rough  review  of 
recent  thought.  After  this  I  begin  to  sketch 
a  view  of  life  which  may  not  interest  my  reader, 
but  which,  at  any  rate,  interests  me.  In  front 
of  me,  as  I  close  this  page,  is  a  pile  of  modern 
books  that  I  have  been  turning  over  for  the 
purpose  —  a  pile  of  ingenuity,  a  pile  of  futility. 
By  the  accident  of  my  present  detachment,  I 

76 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


can  see  the  inevitable  smash  of  the  philosophies 
of  Schopenhauer  and  Tolstoy,  Nietzsche  and 
Shaw,  as  clearly  as  an  inevitable  railway  smash 
could  be  seen  from  a  balloon.  They  are  all  on 
the  road  to  the  emptiness  of  the  asylum.  For 
madness  may  be  defined  as  using  mental  activity 
so  as  to  reach  mental  helplessness;  and  they  have 
nearly  reached  it.  He  who  thinks  he  is  made 
of  glass,  thinks  to  the  destruction  of  thought; 
for  glass  cannot  think.  So  he  who  wills  to 
reject  nothing,  wills  the  destruction  of  will;  for 
will  is  not  only  the  choice  of  something,  but  the 
rejection  of  almost  everything.  And  as  I  turn 
and  tumble  over  the  clever,  wonderful,  tire¬ 
some,  and  useless  modem  books,  the  title  of 
one  of  them  rivets  my  eye.  It  is  called  “  Jeanne 
d’Arc,”  by  Anatole  France.  I  have  only 
glanced  at  it,  but  a  glance  was  enough  to  re¬ 
mind  me  of  Renan’s  “Vie  de  Jesus.”  It  has 
the  same  strange  method  of  the  reverent  sceptic. 
It  discredits  supernatural  stories  that  have  some 
foundation,  simply  by  telling  natural  stories 
that  have  no  foundation.  Because  we  cannot 
believe  in  what  a  saint  did,  we  are  to  pretend 
that  we  know  exactly  what  he  felt.  But  I  do 
not  mention  either  book  in  order  to  criticise  it, 
but  because  the  accidental  combination  of  the 
names  called  up  two  startling  images  of  sanity 

77 


Orthodoxy 


which  blasted  all  the  books  before  me.  Joan 
of  Arc  was  not  stuck  at  the  cross-roads,  either 
by  rejecting  all  the  paths  like  Tolstoy,  or  by 
accepting  them  all  like  Nietzsche.  She  chose 
a  path,  and  went  down  it  like  a  thunderbolt. 
Yet  Joan,  when  I  came  to  think  of  her,  had  in 
her  all  that  was  true  either  in  Tolstoy  or 
Nietzsche,  all  that  was  even  tolerable  in  either 
of  them.  I  thought  of  all  that  is  noble  in  Tol¬ 
stoy,  the  pleasure  in  plain  things,  especially  in 
plain  pity,  the  actualities  of  the  earth,  the 
reverence  for  the  poor,  the  dignity  of  the  bowed 
back.  Joan  of  Arc  had  all  that  and  with  this 
great  addition,  that  she  endured  poverty  as  well 
as  admiring  it;  whereas  Tolstoy  is  only  a  typical 
aristocrat  trying  to  find  out  its  secret.  And 
then  I  thought  of  all  that  was  brave  and  proud 
and  pathetic  in  poor  Nietzsche,  and  his  mutiny 
against  the  emptiness  and  timidity  of  our  time. 
I  thought  of  his  cry  for  the  ecstatic  equilibrium 
of  danger,  his  hunger  for  the  rush  of  great 
horses,  his  cry  to  arms.  Well,  Joan  of  Arc  had 
all  that,  and  again  with  this  difference,  that  she 
did  not  praise  fighting,  but  fought.  We  know 
that  she  was  not  afraid  of  an  army,  while 
Nietzsche,  for  all  we  know,  was  afraid  of  a 
cow.  Tolstoy  only  praised  the  peasant;  she 
was  the  peasant.  Nietzsche  only  praised  the 

78 


The  Suicide  of  Thought 


warrior;  she  was  the  warrior.  She  beat  them 
both  at  their  own  antagonistic  ideals;  she  was 
more  gentle  than  the  one,  more  violent  than 
the  other.  Yet  she  was  a  perfectly  practical 
person  who  did  something,  while  they  are  wild 
speculators  who  do  nothing.  It  was  impossible 
that  the  thought  should  not  cross  my  mind  that 
she  and  her  faith  had  perhaps  some  secret  of 
moral  unity  and  utility  that  has  been  lost. 
And  with  that  thought  came  a  larger  one,  and 
the  colossal  figure  of  her  Master  had  also  crossed 
the  theatre  of  my  thoughts.  The  same  modern 
difficulty  which  darkened  the  subject-matter  of 
Anatole  France  also  darkened  that  of  Ernest 
Renan.  Renan  also  divided  his  hero’s  pity 
from  his  hero’s  pugnacity.  Renan  even  repre¬ 
sented  the  righteous  anger  at  Jerusalem  as  a 
mere  nervous  breakdown  after  the  idyllic  ex¬ 
pectations  of  Galilee.  As  if  there  were  any 
inconsistency  between  having  a  love  for  hu¬ 
manity  and  having  a  hatred  for  inhumanity! 
Altruists,  with  thin,  weak  voices,  denounce 
Christ  as  an  egoist.  Egoists  (with  even  thinner 
and  weaker  voices)  denounce  Him  as  an  altru¬ 
ist.  In  our  present  atmosphere  such  cavils  are 
comprehensible  enough.  The  love  of  a  hero 
is  more  terrible  than  the  hatred  of  a  tyrant. 
The  hatred  of  a  hero  is  more  generous  than  the 

79 


Orthodoxy 


love  of  a  philanthropist.  There  is  a  huge  and 
heroic  sanity  of  which  moderns  can  only  collect 
the  fragments.  There  is  a  giant  of  whom  we 
see  only  the  lopped  arms  and  legs  walking 
about.  They  have  torn  the  soul  of  Christ 
into  silly  strips,  labelled  egoism  and  altruism, 
and  they  are  equally  puzzled  by  His  insane 
magnificence  and  His  insane  meekness.  They 
have  parted  His  garments  among  them,  and  for 
His  vesture  they  have  cast  lots;  though  the  coat 
was  without  seam  woven  from  the  top  through¬ 
out. 


80 


IV  —  The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


WHEN  the  business  man  rebukes  the 
idealism  of  his  office-boy,  it  is 
commonly  in  some  such  speech  as 
this:  “Ah,  yes,  when  one  is  young, 
one  has  these  ideals  in  the  abstract  and  these 
castles  in  the  air;  but  in  middle  age  they  all 
break  up  like  clouds,  and  one  comes  down  to  a 
belief  in  practical  politics,  to  using  the  ma¬ 
chinery  one  has  and  getting  on  with  the  world  as 
it  is.”  Thus,  at  least,  venerable  and  philan¬ 
thropic  old  men  now  in  their  honoured  graves 
used  to  talk  to  me  when  I  was  a  boy.  But 
since  then  I  have  grown  up  and  have  discov¬ 
ered  that  these  philanthropic  old  men  were 
telling  lies.  What  has  really  happened  is 
exactly  the  opposite  of  what  they  said  would 
happen.  They  said  that  I  should  lose  my 
ideals  and  begin  to  believe  in  the  methods  of 
practical  politicians.  Now,  I  have  not  lost  my 
ideals  in  the  least;  my  faith  in  fundamentals  is 
exactly  what  it  always  was.  What  I  have  lost 
is  my  old  childlike  faith  in  practical  politics.  I 
am  still  as  much  concerned  as  ever  about  the 
Battle  of  Armageddon;  but  I  am  not  so  much 

81 


Orthodoxy 


concerned  about  the  General  Election.  As  a 
babe  I  leapt  up  on  my  mother’s  knee  at  the 
mere  mention  of  it.  No;  the  vision  is  always 
solid  and  reliable.  The  vision  is  always  a  fact. 
It  is  the  reality  that  is  often  a  fraud.  As  much 
as  I  ever  did,  more  than  I  ever  did,  I  believe  in 
Liberalism.  But  there  was  a  rosy  time  of  inno¬ 
cence  when  I  believed  in  Liberals. 

I  take  this  instance  of  one  of  the  enduring 
faiths  because,  having  now  to  trace  the  roots  of 
my  personal  speculation,  this  may  be  counted,  I 
think,  as  the  only  positive  bias.  I  was  brought 
up  a  Liberal,  and  have  always  believed  in 
democracy,  in  the  elementary  liberal  doctrine 
of  a  self-governing  humanity.  If  any  one  finds 
the  phrase  vague  or  threadbare,  I  can  only 
pause  for  a  moment  to  explain  that  the  principle 
of  democracy,  as  I  mean  it,  can  be  stated  in 
two  propositions.  The  first  is  this:  that  the 
things  common  to  all  men  are  more  important 
than  the  things  peculiar  to  any  men.  Ordinary 
things  are  more  valuable  than  extraordinary 
things;  nay,  they  are  more  extraordinary.  Man 
is  something  more  awful  than  men;  something 
more  strange.  The  sense  of  the  miracle  of 
humanity  itself  should  be  always  more  vivid 
to  us  than  any  marvels  of  power,  intellect,  art, 
or  civilization.  The  mere  man  on  two  legs,  as 

82 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


such,  should  be  felt  as  something  more  heart¬ 
breaking  than  any  music  and  more  startling 
than  any  caricature.  Death  is  more  tragic  even 
than  death  by  starvation.  Having  a  nose  is 
more  comic  even  than  having  a  Norman  nose. 

This  is  the  first  principle  of  democracy:  that 
the  essential  things  in  men  are  the  things  they 
hold  in  common,  not  the  things  they  hold 
separately.  And  the  second  principle  is  merely 
this:  that  the  political  instinct  or  desire  is  one 
of  these  things  which  they  hold  in  common. 
Falling  in  love  is  more  poetical  than  dropping 
into  poetry.  The  democratic  contention  is  that 
government  (helping  to  rule  the  tribe)  is  a 
thing  like  falling  in  love,  and  not  a  thing  like 
dropping  into  poetry.  It  is  not  something 
analogous  to  playing  the  church  organ,  painting 
on  vellum,  discovering  the  North  Pole  (that 
insidious  habit),  looping  the  loop,  being  Astron¬ 
omer  Royal,  and  so  on.  For  these  things  we 
do  not  wish  a  man  to  do  at  all  unless  he  does 
them  well.  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  a  thing 
analogous  to  writing  one’s  own  love-letters  or 
blowing  one’s  own  nose.  These  things  we 
want  a  man  to  do  for  himself,  even  if  he  does 
them  badly.  I  am  not  here  arguing  the  truth 
of  any  of  these  conceptions;  I  know  that  some 
moderns  are  asking  to  have  their  wives  chosen 

83 


Orthodoxy 


by  scientists,  and  they  may  soon  be  asking,  for 
all  I  know,  to  have  their  noses  blown  by  nurses. 
I  merely  say  that  mankind  does  recognize  these 
universal  human  functions,  and  that  democracy 
classes  government  among  them.  In  short,  the 
democratic  faith  is  this:  that  the  most  terribly 
important  things  must  be  left  to  ordinary  men 
themselves  —  the  mating  of  the  sexes,  the  rear¬ 
ing  of  the  young,  the  laws  of  the  state.  This 
is  democracy;  and  in  this  I  have  always  be¬ 
lieved. 

But  there  is  one  thing  that  I  have  never  from 
my  youth  up  been  able  to  understand.  I  have 
never  been  able  to  understand  where  people 
got  the  idea  that  democracy  was  in  some  way 
opposed  to  tradition.  It  is  obvious  that  tradi¬ 
tion  is  only  democracy  extended  through  time. 
It  is  trusting  to  a  consensus  of  common  human 
voices  rather  than  to  some  isolated  or  arbitrary 
record.  The  man  who  quotes  some  German 
historian  against  the  tradition  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  for  instance,  is  strictly  appealing  to 
aristocracy.  He  is  appealing  to  the  superiority 
of  one  expert  against  the  awful  authority  of  a 
mob.  It  is  quite  easy  to  see  why  a  legend  is 
treated,  and  ought  to  be  treated,  more  respect¬ 
fully  than  a  book  of  history.  The  legend  is 
generally  made  by  the  majority  of  people  in  the 

84 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


village,  who  are  sane.  The  book  is  generally 
written  by  the  one  man  in  the  village  who  is 
mad.  Those  who  urge  against  tradition  that 
men  in  the  past  were  ignorant  may  go  and  urge 
it  at  the  Carlton  Club,  along  with  the  statement 
that  voters  in  the  slums  are  ignorant.  It  will 
not  do  for  us.  If  we  attach  great  importance 
to  the  opinion  of  ordinary  men  in  great  unanim¬ 
ity  when  we  are  dealing  with  daily  matters, 
there  is  no  reason  why  we  should  disregard  it 
when  we  are  dealing  with  history  or  fable.  Tra¬ 
dition  may  be  defined  as  an  extension  of  the 
franchise.  Tradition  means  giving  votes  to  the 
most  obscure  of  all  classes,  our  ancestors.  It 
is  the  democracy  of  the  dead.  Tradition  re¬ 
fuses  to  submit  to  the  small  and  arrogant 
oligarchy  of  those  who  merely  happen  to  be 
walking  about.  All  democrats  object  to  men 
being  disqualified  by  the  accident  of  birth;  tra¬ 
dition  objects  to  their  being  disqualified  by  the 
accident  of  death.  Democracy  tells  us  not  to 
neglect  a  good  man’s  opinion,  even  if  he  is  our 
groom;  tradition  asks  us  not  to  neglect  a  good 
man’s  opinion,  even  if  he  is  our  father.  I,  at 
any  rate,  cannot  separate  the  two  ideas  of 
democracy  and  tradition;  it  seems  evident  to 
me  that  they  are  the  same  idea.  We  will  have 
the  dead  at  our  councils.  The  ancient  Greeks 

85 


Orthodoxy 


voted  by  stones;  these  shall  vote  by  tombstones. 
It  is  all  quite  regular  and  official,  for  most 
tombstones,  like  most  ballot  papers,  are  marked 
with  a  cross. 

I  have  first  to  say,  therefore,  that  if  I  have 
had  a  bias,  it  was  always  a  bias  in  favour  of 
democracy,  and  therefore  of  tradition.  Before 
we  come  to  any  theoretic  or  logical  beginnings 
I  am  content  to  allow  for  that  personal  equa¬ 
tion;  I  have  always  been  more  inclined  to  be¬ 
lieve  the  ruck  of  hard-working  people  than  to 
believe  that  special  and  troublesome  literary 
class  to  which  I  belong.  I  prefer  even  the 
fancies  and  prejudices  of  the  people  who  see 
life  from  the  inside  to  the  clearest  demonstra¬ 
tions  of  the  people  who  see  life  from  the  outside. 
I  would  always  trust  the  old  wives’  fables  against 
the  old  maids’  facts.  As  long  as  wit  is  mother 
wit  it  can  be  as  wild  as  it  pleases. 

Now,  I  have  to  put  together  a  general  posi¬ 
tion,  and  I  pretend  to  no  training  in  such  things. 
I  propose  to  do  it,  therefore,  by  writing  down 
one  after  another  the  three  or  four  fundamental 
ideas  which  I  have  found  for  myself,  pretty 
much  in  the  way  that  I  found  them.  Then  I 
shall  roughly  synthesise  them,  summing  up  my 
personal  philosophy  or  natural  religion;  then  I 
shall  describe  my  startling  discovery  that  the 

86 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 

whole  thing  had  been  discovered  before.  It 
had  been  discovered  by  Christianity.  But  of 
these  profound  persuasions  which  I  have  to 
recount  in  order,  the  earliest  was  concerned 
with  this  element  of  popular  tradition.  And 
without  the  foregoing  explanation  touching 
tradition  and  democracy  I  could  hardly  make 
my  mental  experience  clear.  As  it  is,  I  do  not 
know  whether  I  can  make  it  clear,  but  I  now 
propose  to  try. 

My  first  and  last  philosophy,  that  which  I 
believe  in  with  unbroken  certainty,  I  learnt  in 
the  nursery.  I  generally  learnt  it  from  a  nurse ; 
that  is,  from  the  solemn  and  star-appointed 
priestess  at  once  of  democracy  and  tradition. 
The  things  I  believed  most  then,  the  things  I 
believe  most  now,  are  the  things  called  fairy 
tales.  They  seem  to  me  to  be  the  entirely 
reasonable  things.  They  are  not  fantasies: 
compared  with  them  other  things  are  fantastic. 
Compared  with  them  religion  and  rationalism 
are  both  abnormal,  though  religion  is  abnor¬ 
mally  right  and  rationalism  abnormally  wrong. 
Fairyland  is  nothing  but  the  sunny  country  of 
common  sense.  It  is  not  earth  that  judges 
heaven,  but  heaven  that  judges  earth;  so  for 
me  at  least  it  was  not  earth  that  criticised  elf¬ 
land,  but  elfland  that  criticised  the  earth.  I 

87 


Orthodoxy 


knew  the  magic  beanstalk  before  I  had  tasted 
beans;  I  was  sure  of  the  Man  in  the  Moon 
before  I  was  certain  of  the  moon.  This  was 
at  one  with  all  popular  tradition.  Modern 
minor  poets  are  naturalists,  and  talk  about  the 
bush  or  the  brook;  but  the  singers  of  the  old 
epics  and  fables  were  supernaturalists,  and 
talked  about  the  gods  of  brook  and  bush.  That 
is  what  the  moderns  mean  when  they  say  that 
the  ancients  did  not  “appreciate  Nature,”  be¬ 
cause  they  said  that  Nature  was  divine.  Old 
nurses  do  not  tell  children  about  the  grass,  but 
about  the  fairies  that  dance  on  the  grass;  and 
the  old  Greeks  could  not  see  the  trees  for  the 
dryads. 

But  I  deal  here  with  what  ethic  and  philo¬ 
sophy  come  from  being  fed  on  fairy  tales.  If 
I  were  describing  them  in  detail  I  could  note 
many  noble  and  healthy  principles  that  arise 
from  them.  There  is  the  chivalrous  lesson  of 
“Jack  the  Giant  Killer”;  that  giants  should  be 
killed  because  they  are  gigantic.  It  is  a  manly 
mutiny  against  pride  as  such.  For  the  rebel  is 
older  than  all  the  kingdoms,  and  the  Jacobin 
has  more  tradition  than  the  Jacobite.  There  is 
the  lesson  of  “Cinderella,”  which  is  the  same 
as  that  of  the  Magnificat  —  exaltavit  humiles. 
There  is  the  great  lesson  of  “Beauty  and  the 

88 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


Beast”;  that  a  thing  must  be  loved  before  it  is 
loveable.  There  is  the  terrible  allegory  of  the 
“  Sleeping  Beauty,”  which  tells  how  the  human 
creature  was  blessed  with  all  birthday  gifts,  yet 
cursed  with  death;  and  how  death  also  may 
perhaps  be  softened  to  a  sleep.  But  I  am  not 
concerned  with  any  of  the  separate  statutes  of 
elfland,  but  with  the  whole  spirit  of  its  law, 
which  I  learnt  before  I  could  speak,  and  shall 
retain  when  I  cannot  write.  I  am  concerned 
with  a  certain  way  of  looking  at  life,  which  was 
created  in  me  by  the  fairy  tales,  but  has  since 
been  meekly  ratified  by  the  mere  facts. 

It  might  be  stated  this  way.  There  are  cer¬ 
tain  sequences  or  developments  (cases  of  one 
thing  following  another),  which  are,  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word,  reasonable.  They  are,  in 
the  true  sense  of  the  word,  necessary.  Such 
are  mathematical  and  merely  logical  sequences. 
We  in  fairyland  (who  are  the  most  reasonable 
of  all  creatures)  admit  that  reason  and  that 
necessity.  For  instance,  if  the  Ugly  Sisters  are 
older  than  Cinderella,  it  is  (in  an  iron  and 
awful  sense)  necessary  that  Cinderella  is  younger 
than  the  Ugly  Sisters.  .There  is  no  getting  out 
of  it.  Haeckel  may  talk  as  much  fatalism 
about  that  fact  as  he  pleases:  it  really  must  be. 
If  Jack  is  the  son  of  a  miller,  a  miller  is  the 

89 


Orthodoxy 


father  of  Jack.  Cold  reason  decrees  it  from 
her  awful  throne:  and  we  in  fairyland  submit. 
If  the  three  brothers  all  ride  horses,  there  are 
six  animals  and  eighteen  legs  involved:  that  is 
true  rationalism,  and  fairyland  is  full  of  it. 
But  as  I  put  my  head  over  the  hedge  of  the 
elves  and  began  to  take  notice  of  the  natural 
world,  I  observed  an  extraordinary  thing.  I 
observed  that  learned  men  in  spectacles  were 
talking  of  the  actual  things  that  happened  — 
dawn  and  death  and  so  on  —  as  if  they  were 
rational  and  inevitable.  They  talked  as  if  the 
fact  that  trees  bear  fruit  were  just  as  necessary 
as  the  fact  that  two  and  one  trees  make  three. 
But  it  is  not.  There  is  an  enormous  difference 
by  the  test  of  fairyland;  which  is  the  test  of  the 
imagination.  You  cannot  imagine  two  and 
one  not  making  three.  But  you  can  easily 
imagine  trees  not  growing  fruit;  you  can  imag¬ 
ine  them  growing  golden  candlesticks  or  tigers 
hanging  on  by  the  tail.  These  men  in  spec¬ 
tacles  spoke  much  of  a  man  named  Newton, 
who  was  hit  by  an  apple,  and  who  discovered  a 
law.  But  they  could  not  be  got  to  see  the  dis¬ 
tinction  between  a  true  law,  a  law  of  reason, 
and  the  mere  fact  of  apples  falling.  If  the 
apple  hit  Newton’s  nose,  Newton’s  nose  hit  the 
apple.  That  is  a  true  necessity:  because  we 

90 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


cannot  conceive  the  one  occurring  without  the 
other.  But  we  can  quite  well  conceive  the 
apple  not  falling  on  his  nose;  we  can  fancy  it 
flying  ardently  through  the  air  to  hit  some 
other  nose,  of  which  it  had  a  more  definite  dis¬ 
like.  We  have  always  in  our  fairy  tales  kept 
this  sharp  distinction  between  the  science  of 
mental  relations,  in  which  there  really  are  laws, 
and  the  science  of  physical  facts,  in  which  there 
are  no  laws,  but  only  weird  repetitions.  We 
believe  in  bodily  miracles,  but  not  in  mental 
impossibilities.  We  believe  that  a  Bean-stalk 
climbed  up  to  Heaven;  but  that  does  not  at  all 
confuse  our  convictions  on  the  philosophical 
question  of  how  many  beans  make  five. 

Here  is  the  peculiar  perfection  of  tone  and 
truth  in  the  nursery  tales.  The  man  of  science 
says,  “Cut  the  stalk,  and  the  apple  will  fall”; 
but  he  says  it  calmly,  as  if  the  one  idea  really 
led  up  to  the  other.  The  witch  in  the  fairy 
tale  says,  “Blow  the  horn,  and  the  ogre’s  castle 
will  fall”;  but  she  does  not  say  it  as  if  it  were 
something  in  which  the  effect  obviously  arose 
out  of  the  cause.  Doubtless  she  has  given  the 
advice  to  many  champions,  and  has  seen  many 
castles  fall,  but  she  does  not  lose  either  her 
wonder  or  her  reason.  She  does  not  muddle 
her  head  until  it  imagines  a  necessary  mental 


91 


Orthodoxy 


connection  between  a  horn  and  a  falling  tower. 
But  the  scientific  men  do  muddle  their  heads, 
until  they  imagine  a  necessary  mental  connec¬ 
tion  between  an  apple  leaving  the  tree  and  an 
apple  reaching  the  ground.  They  do  really 
talk  as  if  they  had  found  not  only  a  set  of  mar^ 
vellous  facts,  but  a  truth  connecting  those 
facts.  They  do  talk  as  if  the  connection  of 
two  strange  things  physically  connected  them 
philosophically.  They  feel  that  because  one 
incomprehensible  thing  constantly  follows  an¬ 
other  incomprehensible  thing  the  two  together 
somehow  make  up  a  comprehensible  thing. 
Two  black  riddles  make  a  white  answer. 

In  fairyland  we  avoid  the  word  “law”;  but 
in  the  land  of  science  they  are  singularly  fond 
of  it.  Thus  they  will  call  some  interesting 
conjecture  about  how  forgotten  folks  pro¬ 
nounced  the  alphabet,  Grimm’s  Law.  But 
Grimm’s  Law  is  far  less  intellectual  than 
Grimm’s  Fairy  Tales.  The  tales  are,  at  any 
rate,  certainly  tales;  while  the  law  is  not  a  law. 
A  law  implies  that  we  know  the  nature  of  the 
generalisation  and  enactment;  not  merely  that 
we  have  noticed  some  of  the  effects.  If  there 
is  a  law  that  pick-pockets  shall  go  to  prison,  it 
implies  that  there  is  an  imaginable  mental 
connection  between  the  idea  of  prison  and  the 

93 


The  Ethics  of  Elftand 


idea  of  picking  pockets.  And  we  know  what 
the  idea  is.  We  can  say  why  we  take  liberty 
from  a  man  who  takes  liberties.  But  we  cannot 
say  why  an  egg  can  turn  into  a  chicken  any 
more  than  we  can  say  why  a  bear  could  turn 
into  a  fairy  prince.  As  ideas,  the  egg  and  the 
chicken  are  further  off  from  each  other  than 
the  bear  and  the  prince;  for  no  egg  in  itself 
suggests  a  chicken,  whereas  some  princes  do  sug¬ 
gest  bears.  Granted,  then,  that  certain  trans¬ 
formations  do  happen,  it  is  essential  that  we 
should  regard  them  in  the  philosophic  manner 
of  fairy  tales,  not  in  the  unphilosophic  manner 
of  science  and  the  “Laws  of  Nature.”  When 
we  are  asked  why  eggs  turn  to  birds  or  fruits 
fall  in  autumn,  we  must  answer  exactly  as  the 
fairy  godmother  would  answer  if  Cinderella 
asked  her  why  mice  turned  to  horses  or  her 
clothes  fell  from  her  at  twelve  o’clock.  We 
must  answer  that  it  is  magic.  It  is  not  a  “law,” 
for  we  do  not  understand  its  general  formula. 
It  is  not  a  necessity,  for  though  we  can  count 
on  it  happening  practically,  we  have  no  right 
to  say  that  it  must  always  happen.  It  is  no 
argument  for  unalterable  law  (as  Huxley  fan¬ 
cied)  that  we  count  on  the  ordinary  course  of 
things.  We  do  not  count  on  it;  we  bet  on  it. 
We  risk  the  remote  possibility  of  a  miracle  as 

93 


Orthodoxy 


we  do  that  of  a  poisoned  pancake  or  a  world- 
destroying  comet.  We  leave  it  out  of  account, 
not  because  it  is  a  miracle,  and  therefore  an 
impossibility,  but  because  it  is  a  miracle,  and 
therefore  an  exception.  All  the  terms  used  in 
the  science  books,  “law,”  ‘‘necessity,”  “order,” 
“tendency,”  and  so  on,  are  really  unintellectual, 
because  they  assume  an  inner  synthesis,  which 
we  do  not  possess.  The  only  words  that  ever 
satisfied  me  as  describing  Nature  are  the  terms 
used  in  the  fairy  books,  “charm,”  “spell,” 
“enchantment.”  They  express  the  arbitrari¬ 
ness  of  the  fact  and  its  mystery.  A  tree  grows 
fruit  because  it  is  a  magic  tree.  Water  runs 
downhill  because  it  is  bewitched.  The  sun 
shines  because  it  is  bewitched. 

I  deny  altogether  that  this  is  fantastic  or 
even  mystical.  We  may  have  some  mysticism 
later  on;  but  this  fairy-tale  language  about 
things  is  simply  rational  and  agnostic.  It  is 
the  only  way  I  can  express  in  words  my  clear 
and  definite  perception  that  one  thing  is  quite 
distinct  from  another;  that  there  is  no  logical 
connection  between  flying  and  laying  eggs. 
It  is  the  man  who  talks  about  “a  law”  that  he 
has  never  seen  who  is  the  mystic.  Nay,  the 
ordinary  scientific  man  is  strictly  a  sentimen¬ 
talist.  He  is  a  sentimentalist  in  this  essential 


94 


The  Ethics  of  Elfiand 


sense,  that  he  is  soaked  and  swept  away  by 
mere  associations.  He  has  so  often  seen  birds 
fly  and  lay  eggs  that  he  feels  as  if  there  must 
be  some  dreamy,  tender  connection  between 
the  two  ideas,  whereas  there  is  none.  A  for¬ 
lorn  lover  might  be  unable  to  dissociate  the 
moon  from  lost  love ;  so  the  materialist  is  unable 
to  dissociate  the  moon  from  the  tide.  In  both 
cases  there  is  no  connection,  except  that  one 
has  seen  them  together.  A  sentimentalist  might 
shed  tears  at  the  smell  of  apple-blossom,  be¬ 
cause,  by  a  dark  association  of  his  own,  it  re¬ 
minded  him  of  his  boyhood.  So  the  materialist 
professor  (though  he  conceals  his  tears)  is  yet 
a  sentimentalist,  because,  by  a  dark  association 
of  his  own,  apple-blossoms  remind  him  of 
apples.  But  the  cool  rationalist  from  fairyland 
does  not  see  why,  in  the  abstract,  the  apple 
tree  should  not  grow  crimson  tulips;  it  some¬ 
times  does  in  his  country. 

This  elementary  wonder,  however,  is  not  a 
mere  fancy  derived  from  the  fairy  tales;  on  the 
contrary,  all  the  fire  of  the  fairy  tales  is  derived 
from  this.  Just  as  we  all  like  love  tales  be¬ 
cause  there  is  an  instinct  of  sex,  we  all  like 
astonishing  tales  because  they  touch  the  nerve 
of  the  ancient  instinct  of  astonishment.  This 
is  proved  by  the  fact  that  when  we  are  very 

95 


Orthodoxy 


young  children  we  do  not  need  fairy  tales:  we 
only  need  tales.  Mere  life  is  interesting  enough. 
A  child  of  seven  is  excited  by  being  told  that 
Tommy  opened  a  door  and  saw  a  dragon. 
But  a  child  of  three  is  excited  by  being  told  that 
Tommy  opened  a  door.  Boys  like  romantic 
tales;  but  babies  like  realistic  tales  —  because 
they  find  them  romantic.  In  fact,  a  baby  is 
about  the  only  person,  I  should  think,  to  whom 
a  modern  realistic  novel  could  be  read  without 
boring  him.  This  proves  that  even  nursery 
tales  only  echo  an  almost  pre-natal  leap  of 
interest  and  amazement.  These  tales  say  that 
apples  were  golden  only  to  refresh  the  forgotten 
moment  when  we  found  that  they  were  green. 
They  make  rivers  run  with  wine  only  to  make 
us  remember,  for  one  wild  moment,  that  they 
run  with  water.  I  have  said  that  this  is  wholly 
reasonable  and  even  agnostic.  And,  indeed, 
on  this  point  I  am  all  for  the  higher  agnosti¬ 
cism;  its  better  name  is  Ignorance.  We  have 
all  read  in  scientific  books,  and,  indeed,  in  all 
romances,  the  story  of  the  man  who  has  for¬ 
gotten  his  name.  This  man  walks  about  the 
streets  and  can  see  and  appreciate  everything; 
only  he  cannot  remember  who  he  is.  Well, 
every  man  is  that  man  in  the  story.  Every 
man  has  forgotten  who  he  is.  One  may  under- 

96 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


stand  the  cosmos,  but  never  the  ego;  the  self  is 
more  distant  than  any  star.  Thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God;  but  thou  shalt  not  know 
thyself.  We  are  all  under  the  same  mental 
calamity;  we  have  all  forgotten  our  names.  We 
have  all  forgotten  what  we  really  are.  All  that 
we  call  common  sense  and  rationality  and  prac¬ 
ticality  and  positivism  only  means  that  for 
certain  dead  levels  of  our  life  we  forget  that  we 
have  forgotten.  All  that  we  call  spirit  and  art 
and  ecstacy  only  means  that  for  one  awful 
instant  we  remember  that  we  forget. 

But  though  (like  the  man  without  memory 
in  the  novel)  we  walk  the  streets  with  a  sort  of 
half-witted  admiration,  still  it  is  admiration. 
It  is  admiration  in  English  and  not  only  admira¬ 
tion  in  Latin.  The  wonder  has  a  positive 
element  of  praise.  This  is  the  next  milestone 
to  be  definitely  marked  on  our  road  through 
fairyland.  I  shall  speak  in  the  next  chapter 
about  optimists  and  pessimists  in  their  intellec¬ 
tual  aspect,  so  far  as  they  have  one.  Here  I 
am  only  trying  to  describe  the  enormous  emo¬ 
tions  which  cannot  be  described.  And  the 
strongest  emotion  was  that  life  was  as  precious 
as  it  was  puzzling.  It  was  an  ecstacy  because 
it  was  an  adventure;  it  was  an  adventure  be¬ 
cause  it  was  an  opportunity.  The  goodness  of 

97 


Orthodoxy 


the  fairy  tale  was  not  affected  by  the  fact  that 
there  might  be  more  dragons  than  princesses; 
it  was  good  to  be  in  a  fairy  tale.  The  test  of 
all  happiness  is  gratitude;  and  I  felt  grateful, 
though  I  hardly  knew  to  whom.  Children  are 
grateful  when  Santa  Claus  puts  in  their  stock¬ 
ings  gifts  of  toys  or  sweets.  Could  I  not  be 
grateful  to  Santa  Claus  when  he  put  in  my 
stockings  the  gift  of  two  miraculous  legs?  We 
thank  people  for  birthday  presents  of  cigars 
and  slippers.  Can  I  thank  no  one  for  the 
birthday  present  of  birth? 

There  were,  then,  these  two  first  feelings, 
indefensible  and  indisputable.  The  world  was 
a  shock,  but  it  was  not  merely  shocking;  exist¬ 
ence  was  a  surprise,  but  it  was  a  pleasant  sur¬ 
prise.  In  fact,  all  my  first  views  were  exactly 
uttered  in  a  riddle  that  stuck  in  my  brain  from 
boyhood.  The  question  was,  “What  did  the 
first  frog  say?”  And  the  answer  was,  “Lord, 
how  you  made  me  jump!”  That  says  suc¬ 
cinctly  all  that  I  am  saying.  God  made  the 
frog  jump;  but  the  frog  prefers  jumping.  But 
when  these  things  are  settled  there  enters  the 
second  great  principle  of  the  fairy  philosophy. 

Any  one  can  see  it  who  will  simply  read 
“Grimm’s  Fairy  Tales”  or  the  fine  collections 
of  Mr.  Andrew  Lang.  For  the  pleasure  of 

98 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


pedantry  I  will  call  it  the  Doctrine  of  Condi¬ 
tional  Joy.  Touchstone  talked  of  much  virtue 
in  an  “if”;  according  to  elfin  ethics  all  virtue 
is  in  an  “if.”  The  note  of  the  fairy  utterance 
always  is,  “You  may  live  in  a  palace  of  gold 
and  sapphire,  if  you  do  not  say  the  word  ‘  cow  ’  ” ; 
or  “You  may  live  happily  with  the  King’s 
daughter,  if  you  do  not  show  her  an  onion.” 
The  vision  always  hangs  upon  a  veto.  All  the 
dizzy  and  colossal  things  conceded  depend 
upon  one  small  thing  withheld.  All  the  wild 
and  whirling  things  that  are  let  loose  depend 
upon  one  thing  that  is  forbidden.  Mr.  W.  B. 
Yeats,  in  his  exquisite  and  piercing  elfin  poetry, 
describes  the  elves  as  lawless;  they  plunge  in 
innocent  anarchy  on  the  unbridled  horses  of 
the  air  — 

“  Ride  on  the  crest  of  the  dishevelled  tide, 

And  dance  upon  the  mountains  like  a  flame.” 

It  is  a  dreadful  thing  to  say  that  Mr.  W.  B. 
Yeats  does  not  understand  fairyland.  But  I 
do  say  it.  He  is  an  ironical  Irishman,  full  of 
intellectual  reactions.  He  is  not  stupid  enough 
to  understand  fairyland.  Fairies  prefer  people 
of  the  yokel  type  like  myself;  people  who  gape 
and  grin  and  do  as  they  are  told.  Mr.  Yeats 
reads  into  elfland  all  the  righteous  insurrection 


99 


Orthodoxy 


of  his  own  race.  But  the  lawlessness  of  Ire¬ 
land  is  a  Christian  lawlessness,  founded  on 
reason  and  justice.  The  Fenian  is  rebelling 
against  something  he  understands  only  too 
well ;  but  the  true  citizen  of  fairyland  is  obeying 
something  that  he  does  not  understand  at  all. 
In  the  fairy  tale  an  incomprehensible  happiness 
rests  upon  an  incomprehensible  condition.  A 
box  is  opened,  and  all  evils  fly  out.  A  word  is 
forgotten,  and  cities  perish.  A  lamp  is  lit,  and 
love  flies  away.  A  flower  is  plucked,  and 
human  lives  are  forfeited.  An  apple  is  eaten, 
and  the  hope  of  God  is  gone. 

This  is  the  tone  of  fairy  tales,  and  it  is  cer¬ 
tainly  not  lawlessness  or  even  liberty,  though 
men  under  a  mean  modern  tyranny  may  think 
it  liberty  by  comparison.  People  out  of  Port¬ 
land  Gaol  might  think  Fleet  Street  free;  but 
closer  study  will  prove  that  both  fairies  and 
journalists  are  the  slaves  of  duty.  Fairy  god¬ 
mothers  seem  at  least  as  strict  as  other  god¬ 
mothers.  Cinderella  received  a  coach  out  of 
Wonderland  and  a  coachman  out  of  nowhere, 
but  she  received  a  command  —  which  might 
have  come  out  of  Brixton  —  that  she  should 
be  back  by  twelve.  Also,  she  had  a  glass 
slipper;  and  it  cannot  be  a  coincidence  that 
glass  is  so  common  a  substance  in  folk-lore. 


IOO 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


This  princess  lives  in  a  glass  castle,  that  prin¬ 
cess  on  a  glass  hill ;  this  one  sees  all  things  in  a 
mirror;  they  may  all  live  in  glass  houses  if  they 
will  not  throw  stones.  For  this  thin  glitter  of 
glass  everywhere  is  the  expression  of  the  fact 
that  the  happiness  is  bright  but  brittle,  like  the 
substance  most  easily  smashed  by  a  housemaid 
or  a  cat.  And  this  fairy-tale  sentiment  also 
sank  into  me  and  became  my  sentiment  towards 
the  whole  world.  I  felt  and  feel  that  life  itself 
is  as  bright  as  the  diamond,  but  as  brittle  as  the 
window-pane ;  and  when  the  heavens  were  com¬ 
pared  to  the  terrible  crystal  I  can  remember  a 
shudder.  I  was  afraid  that  God  would  drop 
the  cosmos  with  a  crash. 

Remember,  however,  that  to  be  breakable  is 
not  the  same  as  to  be  perishable.  Strike  a 
glass,  and  it  will  not  endure  an  instant;  simply 
do  not  strike  it,  and  it  will  endure  a  thousand 
years.  Such,  it  seemed,  was  the  joy  of  man, 
either  in  elfland  or  on  earth;  the  happiness  de¬ 
pended  on  not  doing  something  which  you  could 
at  any  moment  do  and  which,  very  often,  it  was 
not  obvious  why  you  should  not  do.  Now,  the 
point  here  is  that  to  me  this  did  not  seem  un¬ 
just.  If  the  miller’s  third  son  said  to  the  fairy, 
“Explain  why  I  must  not  stand  on  my  head  in 
the  fairy  palace,”  the  other  might  fairly  reply, 


IOI 


Orthodoxy 


“Well,  if  it  comes  to  that,  explain  the  fairy 
palace.”  If  Cinderella  says,  “How  is  it  that  I 
must  leave  the  ball  at  twelve?”  her  godmother 
might  answer,  “How  is  it  that  you  are  going 
there  till  twelve  ?”  If  I  leave  a  man  in  my  will 
ten  talking  elephants  and  a  hundred  winged 
horses,  he  cannot  complain  if  the  conditions 
partake  of  the  slight  eccentricity  of  the  gift. 
He  must  not  look  a  winged  horse  in  the  mouth. 
And  it  seemed  to  me  that  existence  was  itself 
so  very  eccentric  a  legacy  that  I  could  not  com¬ 
plain  of  not  understanding  the  limitations  of 
the  vision  when  I  did  not  understand  the  vision 
they  limited.  The  frame  was  no  stranger  than 
the  picture.  The  veto  might  well  be  as  wild  as 
the  vision;  it  might  be  as  startling  as  the  sun, 
as  elusive  as  the  waters,  as  fantastic  and  ter¬ 
rible  as  the  towering  trees. 

For  this  reason  (we  may  call  it  the  fairy  god¬ 
mother  philosophy)  I  never  could  join  the 
young  men  of  my  time  in  feeling  what  they 
called  the  general  sentiment  of  revolt.  I  should 
have  resisted,  let  us  hope,  any  rules  that  were 
evil,  and  with  these  and  their  definition  I  shall 
deal  in  another  chapter.  But  I  did  not  feel 
disposed  to  resist  any  rule  merely  because  it 
was  mysterious.  Estates  are  sometimes  held 
by  foolish  forms,  the  breaking  of  a  stick  or  the 


102 


The  Ethics  of  Elftand 


payment  of  a  peppercorn :  I  was  willing  to  hold 
the  huge  estate  of  earth  and  heaven  by  any 
such  feudal  fantasy.  It  could  not  well  be 
wilder  than  the  fact  that  I  was  allowed  to  hold 
it  at  all.  At  this  stage  I  give  only  one  ethical 
instance  to  show  my  meaning.  I  could  never 
mix  in  the  common  murmur  of  that  rising 
generation  against  monogamy,  because  no  re¬ 
striction  on  sex  seemed  so  odd  and  unexpected 
as  sex  itself.  To  be  allowed,  like  Endymion, 
to  make  love  to  the  moon  and  then  to  complain 
that  Jupiter  kept  his  own  moons  in  a  harem 
seemed  to  me  (bred  on  fairy  tales  like  Endym- 
ion’s)  a  vulgar  anti-climax.  Keeping  to  one 
woman  is  a  small  price  for  so  much  as  seeing 
one  woman.  To  complain  that  I  could  only 
be  married  once  was  like  complaining  that  I 
had  only  been  bom  once.  It  was  incommen¬ 
surate  with  the  terrible  excitement  of  which 
one  was  talking.  It  showed,  not  an  exagger¬ 
ated  sensibility  to  sex,  but  a  curious  insensibility 
to  it.  A  man  is  a  fool  who  complains  that  he 
cannot  enter  Eden  by  five  gates  at  once.  Po¬ 
lygamy  is  a  lack  of  the  realization  of  sex;  it  is 
like  a  man  plucking  five  pears  in  mere  absence 
of  mind.  The  aesthetes  touched  the  last  insane 
limits  of  language  in  their  eulogy  on  lovely 
things.  The  thistledown  made  them  weep;  a 

103 


Orthodoxy 


burnished  beetle  brought  them  to  their  knees. 
Yet  their  emotion  never  impressed  me  for  an 
instant,  for  this  reason,  that  it  never  occurred 
to  them  to  pay  for  their  pleasure  in  any  sort  of 
symbolic  sacrifice.  Men  (I  felt)  might  fast 
forty  days  for  the  sake  of  hearing  a  blackbird 
sing.  Men  might  go  through  fire  to  find  a 
cowslip.  Yet  these  lovers  of  beauty  could  not 
even  keep  sober  for  the  blackbird.  They  would 
not  go  through  common  Christian  marriage  by 
way  of  recompense  to  the  cowslip.  Surely  one 
might  pay  for  extraordinary  joy  in  ordinary 
morals.  Oscar  Wilde  said  that  sunsets  were 
not  valued  because  we  could  not  pay  for  sun¬ 
sets.  But  Oscar  Wilde  was  wrong;  we  .can  pay 
for  sunsets.  We  can  pay  for  them  by  not  being 
Oscar  Wilde. 

Well,  I  left  the  fairy  tales  lying  on  the  floor 
of  the  nursery,  and  I  have  not  found  any  books 
so  sensible  since.  I  left  the  nurse  guardian  of 
tradition  and  democracy,  and  I  have  not  found 
any  modem  type  so  sanely  radical  or  so  sanely 
conservative.  But  the  matter  for  important 
comment  was  here:  that  when  I  first  went  out 
into  the  mental  atmosphere  of  the  modem 
world,  I  found  that  the  modern  world  was 
positively  opposed  on  two  points  to  my  nurse 
and  to  the  nursery  tales.  It  has  taken  me  a 


t 


104 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


long  time  to  find  out  that  the  modem  world  is 
wrong  and  my  nurse  was  right.  The  really 
curious  thing  was  this:  that  modern  thought 
contradicted  this  basic  creed  of  my  boyhood  on 
its  two  most  essential  doctrines.  I  have  ex¬ 
plained  that  the  fairy  tales  founded  in  me  two 
convictions;  first,  that  this  world  is  a  wild  and  /. 
startling  place,  which  might  have  been  quite 
different,  but  which  is  quite  delightful;  second,  2. 
that  before  this  wildness  and  delight  one  may 
well  be  modest  and  submit  to  the  queerest 
limitations  of  so  queer  a  kindness.  But  I 
found  the  whole  modern  world  running  like  a 
high  tide  against  both  my  tendernesses;  and  the 
shock  of  that  collision  created  two  sudden  and 
spontaneous  sentiments,  which  I  have  had  ever 
since  and  which,  crude  as  they  were,  have  since 
hardened  into  convictions. 

First,  I  found  the  whole  modern  world  talk¬ 
ing  scientific  fatalism;  saying  that  everything  is 
as  it  must  always  have  been,  being  unfolded 
without  fault  from  the  beginning.  The  leaf  on 
the  tree  is  green  because  it  could  never  have 
been  anything  else.  Now,  the  fairy-tale  philo¬ 
sopher  is  glad  that  the  leaf  is  green  precisely 
because  it  might  have  been  scarlet.  He  feels 
as  if  it  had  turned  green  an  instant  before  he 
looked  at  it.  He  is  pleased  that  snow  is  white 


Orthodoxy 


on  the  strictly  reasonable  ground  that  it  might 
have  been  black.  Every  colour  has  in  it  a 
bold  quality  as  of  choice;  the  red  of  garden 
roses  is  not  only  decisive  but  dramatic,  like 
suddenly  spilt  blood.  He  feels  that  something 
has  been  done.  But  the  great  determinists  of 
the  nineteenth  century  were  strongly  against 
this  native  feeling  that  something  had  happened 
an  instant  before.  In  fact,  according  to  them, 
nothing  ever  really  had  happened  since  the 
beginning  of  the  world.  Nothing  ever  had 
happened  since  existence  had  happened;  and 
even  about  the  date  of  that  they  were  not  very 
sure. 

The  modern  world  as  I  found  it  was  solid  for 
modern  Calvinism,  for  the  necessity  of  things 
being  as  they  are.  But  when  I  came  to  ask 
them  I  found  they  had  really  no  proof  of  this 
unavoidable  repetition  in  things  except  the  fact 
that  the  things  were  repeated.  Now,  the  mere 
repetition  made  the  things  to  me  rather  more 
weird  than  more  rational.  It  was  as  if,  having 
seen  a  curiously  shaped  nose  in  the  street  and 
dismissed  it  as  an  accident,  I  had  then  seen  six 
other  noses  of  the  same  astonishing  shape.  I 
should  have  fancied  for  a  moment  that  it  must 
be  some  local  secret  society.  So  one  elephant 
having  a  trunk  was  odd;  but  all  elephants  hav- 

106 


The  Ethics  of  ElflancL 


ing  trunks  looked  like  a  plot.  I  speak  here 
only  of  an  emotion,  and  of  an  emotion  at  once 
stubborn  and  subtle.  But  the  repetition  in 
Nature  seemed  sometimes  to  be  an  excited 
repetition,  like  that  of  an  angry  schoolmaster 
saying  the  same  thing  over  and  over  again. 
The  grass  seemed  signalling  to  me  with  all  its 
fingers  at  once;  the  crowded  stars  seemed  bent 
upon  being  understood.  The  sun  would  make 
me  see  him  if  he  rose  a  thousand  times.  The 
recurrences  of  the  universe  rose  to  the  madden¬ 
ing  rhythm  of  an  incantation,  and  I  began  to 
see  an  idea. 

All  the  towering  materialism  which  dominates 
the  modem  mind  rests  ultimately  upon  one  as¬ 
sumption;  a  false  assumption.  It  is  supposed 
that  if  a  thing  goes  on  repeating  itself  it  is 
probably  dead;  a  piece  of  clockwork.  People 
feel  that  if  the  universe  was  personal  it  would 
vary;  if  the  sun  were  alive  it  would  dance. 
This  is  a  fallacy  even  in  relation  to  known  fact. 
For  the  variation  in  human  affairs  is  generally 
brought  into  them,  not  by  life,  but  by  death; 
by  the  dying  down  or  breaking  off  of  their 
strength  or  desire.  A  man  varies  his  move¬ 
ments  because  of  some  slight  element  of  failure 
or  fatigue.  He  gets  into  an  omnibus  because 
he  is  tired  of  walking;  or  he  walks  because  he 

107 


Orthodoxy 


is  tired  of  sitting  still.  But  if  his  life  and  joy 
were  so  gigantic  that  he  never  tired  of  going  to 
Islington,  he  might  go  to  Islington  as  regularly 
as  the  Thames  goes  to  Sheerness.  The  very 
speed  and  ecstacy  of  his  life  would  have  the 
stillness  of  death.  The  sun  rises  every  morn¬ 
ing.  I  do  not  rise  every  morning;  but  the 
variation  is  due  not  to  my  activity,  but  to  my 
inaction.  Now,  to  put  the  matter  in  a  popular 
phrase,  it  might  be  true  that  the  sun  rises  regu¬ 
larly  because  he  never  gets  tired  of  rising.  His 
routine  might  be  due,  not  to  a  lifelessness,  but 
to  a  rush  of  life.  The  thing  I  mean  can  be 
seen,  for  instance,  in  children,  when  they  find 
some  game  or  joke  that  they  specially  enjoy. 
A  child  kicks  his  legs  rhythmically  through 
excess,  not  absence,  of  life.  Because  children 
have  abounding  vitality,  because  they  are  in 
spirit  fierce  and  free,  therefore  they  want  things 
repeated  and  unchanged.  They  always  say, 
“Do  it  again”;  and  the  grown-up  person  does 
it  again  until  he  is  nearly  dead.  For  grown-up 
people  are  not  strong  enough  to  exult  in  monot¬ 
ony.  But  perhaps  God  is  strong  enough  to 
exult  in  monotony.  It  is  possible  that  God 
says  every  morning,  “Do  it  again”  to  the  sun; 
and  every  evening,  “Do  it  again”  to  the  moon. 
It  may  not  be  automatic  necessity  that  makes 

108 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


all  daisies  alike;  it  may  be  that  God  makes 
every  daisy  separately,  but  has  never  got  tired 
of  making  them.  It  may  be  that  He  has  the 
eternal  appetite  of  infancy;  for  we  have  sinned 
and  grown  old,  and  our  Father  is  younger  than 
we.  The  repetition  in  Nature  may  not  be  a 
mere  recurrence;  it  may  be  a  theatrical  encore. 
Heaven  may  encore  the  bird  who  laid  an  egg. 
If  the  human  being  conceives  and  brings  forth 
a  human  child  instead  of  bringing  forth  a  fish, 
or  a  bat,  or  a  griffin,  the  reason  may  not  be  that 
we  are  fixed  in  an  animal  fate  without  life  or 
purpose.  It  may  be  that  our  little  tragedy  has 
touched  the  gods,  that  they  admire  it  from  their 
starry  galleries,  and  that  at  the  end  of  every 
human  drama  man  is  called  again  and  again 
before  the  curtain.  Repetition  may  go  on  for 
millions  of  years,  by  mere  choice,  and  at  any 
instant  it  may  stop.  Man  may  stand  on  the 
earth  generation  after  generation,  and  yet  each 
birth  be  his  positively  last  appearance. 

This  was  my  first  conviction;  made  by  the 
shock  of  my  childish  emotions  meeting  the 
modern  creed  in  mid-career.  I  had  always 
vaguely  felt  facts  to  be  miracles  in  the  sense 
that  they  are  wonderful:  now  I  began  to  think 
them  miracles  in  the  stricter  sense  that  they 
were  wilful.  I  mean  that  they  were,  or  might 

109 


Orthodoxy 


be,  repeated  exercises  of  some  will.  In  short, 
I  had  always  believed  that  the  world  involved 
magic:  now  I  thought  that  perhaps  it  involved 
a  magician.  And  this  pointed  a  profound 
emotion  always  present  and  sub-conscious;  that 
this  world  of  ours  has  some  purpose;  and  if 
there  is  a  purpose,  there  is  a  person.  I  had 
always  felt  life  first  as  a  story :  and  if  there  is 
a  story  there  is  a  story-teller. 

But  modern  thought  also  hit  my  second 
human  tradition.  It  went  against  the  fairy 
feeling  about  strict  limits  and  conditions.  The 
one  thing  it  loved  to  talk  about  was  expansion 
and  largeness.  Herbert  Spencer  would  have 
been  greatly  annoyed  if  any  one  had  called  him 
an  imperialist,  and  therefore  it  is  highly  regret¬ 
table  that  nobody  did.  But  he  was  an  im¬ 
perialist  of  the  lowest  type.  He  popularized 
this  contemptible  notion  that  the  size  of  the 
solar  system  ought  to  over-awe  the  spiritual 
dogma  of  man.  Why  should  a  man  surrender 
his  dignity  to  the  solar  system  any  more  than 
to  a  whale?  If  mere  size  proves  that  man  is 
not  the  image  of  God,  then  a  whale  may  be  the 
■  image  of  God;  a  somewhat  formless  image; 
what  one  might  call  an  impressionist  portrait. 
It  is  quite  futile  to  argue  that  man  is  small 
compared  to  the  cosmos;  for  man  was  always 


no 


The  Ethics  of  ElflancL 


small  compared  to  the  nearest  tree.  But  Her¬ 
bert  Spencer,  in  his  headlong  imperialism,  would 
insist  that  we  had  in  some  way  been  conquered 
and  annexed  by  the  astronomical  universe.  He 
spoke  about  men  and  their  ideals  exactly  as  the 
most  insolent  Unionist  talks  about  the  Irish 
and  their  ideals.  He  turned  mankind  into  a 
small  nationality.  And  his  evil  influence  can 
be  seen  even  in  the  most  spirited  and  honour¬ 
able  of  later  scientific  authors;  notably  in  the 
early  romances  of  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells.  Many 
moralists  have  in  an  exaggerated  way  repre¬ 
sented  the  earth  as  wicked.  But  Mr.  Wells 
and  his  school  made  the  heavens  wicked.  We 
should  lift  up  our  eyes  to  the  stars  from  whence 
would  come  our  ruin. 

But  the  expansion  of  which  I  speak  was 
much  more  evil  than  all  this.  I  have  remarked 
that  the  materialist,  like  the  madman,  is  in 
prison;  in  the  prison  of  one  thought.  These 
people  seemed  to  think  it  singularly  inspiring 
to  keep  on  saying  that  the  prison  was  very 
large.  The  size  of  this  scientific  universe  gave 
one  no  novelty,  no  relief.  The  cosmos  went 
on  for  ever,  but  not  in  its  wildest  constellation 
could  there  be  anything  really  interesting;  any¬ 
thing,  for  instance,  such  as  forgiveness  or  free 
will.  The  grandeur  or  infinity  of  the  secret  of 


Orthodoxy 


its  cosmos  added  nothing  to  it.  It  was  like 
telling  a  prisoner  in  Reading  gaol  that  he  would 
be  glad  to  hear  that  the  gaol  now  covered  half 
the  county.  The  warder  would  have  nothing 
to  show  the  man  except  more  and  more  long 
corridors  of  stone  lit  by  ghastly  lights  and 
empty  of  all  that  is  human.  So  these  expand¬ 
ers  of  the  universe  had  nothing  to  show  us 
except  more  and  more  infinite  corridors  of 
space  lit  by  ghastly  suns  and  empty  of  all  that 
is  divine. 

In  fairyland  there  had  been  a  real  law;  a  law 
that  could  be  broken,  for  the  definition  of  a 
law  is  something  that  can  be  broken.  But  the 
machinery  of  this  cosmic  prison  was  something 
that  could  not  be  broken ;  for  we  ourselves  were 
only  a  part  of  its  machinery.  We  were  either 
unable  to  do  things  or  we  were  destined  to  do 
them.  The  idea  of  the  mystical  condition 
quite  disappeared;  one  can  neither  have  the 
firmness  of  keeping  laws  nor  the  fun  of  break¬ 
ing  them.  The  largeness  of  this  universe  had 
nothing  of  that  freshness  and  airy  outbreak 
which  we  have  praised  in  the  universe  of  the 
poet.  This  modern  universe  is  literally  an 
empire;  that  is,  it  was  vast,  but  it  is  not  free. 
One  went  into  larger  and  larger  windowless 
rooms,  rooms  big  with  Babylonian  perspective; 


112 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland, 


but  one  never  found  the  smallest  window  or  a 
whisper  of  outer  air. 

Their  infernal  parallels  seemed  to  expand 
with  distance;  but  for  me  all  good  things  come 
to  a  point,  swords  for  instance.  So  finding  the 
boast  of  the  big  cosmos  so  unsatisfactory  to  my 
emotions  I  began  to  argue  about  it  a  little;  and 
I  soon  found  that  the  whole  attitude  was  even 
shallower  than  could  have  been  expected.  Ac¬ 
cording  to  these  people  the  cosmos  was  one 
thing  since  it  had  one  unbroken  rule.  Only 
(they  would  say)  while  it  is  one  thing  it  is  also 
the  only  thing  there  is.  Why,  then,  should 
one  worry  particularly  to  call  it  large?  There 
is  nothing  to  compare  it  with.  It  would  be 
just  as  sensible  to  call  it  small.  A  man  may 
say,  “I  like  this  vast  cosmos,  with  its  throng  of 
stars  and  its  crowd  of  varied  creatures.”  But 
if  it  comes  to  that  why  should  not  a  man  say, 
“I  like  this  cosy  little  cosmos,  with  its  decent 
number  of  stars  and  as  neat  a  provision  of 
live  stock  as  I  wish  to  see”?  One  is  as  good 
as  the  other;  they  are  both  mere  sentiments. 
It  is  mere  sentiment  to  rejoice  that  the  sun 
is  larger  than  the  earth;  it  is  quite  as  sane  a 
sentiment  to  rejoice  that  the  sun  is  no  larger 
than  it  is.  A  man  chooses  to  have  an  emotion 
about  the  largeness  of  the  world;  why  should 

1x3 


Orthodoxy 


he  not  choose  to  have  an  emotion  about  its 
smallness  ? 

It  happened  that  I  had  that  emotion.  When 
one  is  fond  of  anything  one  addresses  it  by 
diminutives,  even  if  it  is  an  elephant  or  a  life- 
guardsman.  The  reason  is,  that  anything, 
however  huge,  that  can  be  conceived  of  as  com¬ 
plete,  can  be  conceived  of  as  small.  If  military 
moustaches  did  not  suggest  a  sword  or  tusks 
a  tail,  then  the  object  would  be  vast  because  it 
would  be  immeasurable.  But  the  moment  you 
can  imagine  a  guardsman  you  can  imagine  a 
small  guardsman.  The  moment  you  really  see 
an  elephant  you  can  call  it  “Tiny.”  If  you 
can  make  a  statue  of  a  thing  you  can  make  a 
statuette  of  it.  These  people  professed  that 
the  universe  was  one  coherent  thing;  but  they 
were  not  fond  of  the  universe.  But  I  was 
frightfully  fond  of  the  universe  and  wanted  to 
address  it  by  a  diminutive.  I  often  did  so;  and 
it  never  seemed  to  mind.  Actually  and  in  truth 
I  did  feel  that  these  dim  dogmas  of  vitality 
were  better  expressed  by  calling  the  world  small 
than  by  calling  it  large.  For  about  infinity 
there  was  a  sort  of  carelessness  which  was 
the  reverse  of  the  fierce  and  pious  care  which 
I  felt  touching  the  pricelessness  and  the  peril 
of  life.  They  showed  only  a  dreary  waste;  but 


The  Ethi  cs  of  Elfiand 


I  felt  a  sort  of  sacred  thrift.  For  economy  is 
far  more  romantic  than  extravagance.  To 
them  stars  were  an  unending  income  of  half¬ 
pence;  but  I  felt  about  the  golden  sun  and  the 
silver  moon  as  a  schoolboy  feels  if  he  has  one 
sovereign  and  one  shilling. 

These  subconscious  convictions  are  best  hit 
off  by  the  colour  and  tone  of  certain  tales. 
Thus  I  have  said  that  stories  of  magic  alone 
can  express  my  sense  that  life  is  not  only  a 
pleasure  but  a  kind  of  eccentric  privilege.  I 
may  express  this  other  feeling  of  cosmic  cosi¬ 
ness  by  allusion  to  another  book  always  read  in 
boyhood,  “Robinson  Crusoe,”  which  I  read 
about  this  time,  and  which  owes  its  eternal 
vivacity  to  the  fact  that  it  celebrates  the  poetry 
of  limits,  nay,  even  the  wild  romance  of  pru¬ 
dence.  Crusoe  is  a  man  on  a  small  rock  with  a 
few  comforts  just  snatched  from  the  sea:  the 
best  thing  in  the  book  is  simply  the  list  of  things 
saved  from  the  wreck.  The  greatest  of  poems 
is  an  inventory.  Every  kitchen  tool  becomes 
ideal  because  Crusoe  might  have  dropped  it  in 
the  sea.  It  is  a  good  exercise,  in  empty  or 
ugly  hours  of  the  day,  to  look  at  anything,  the 
coal-scuttle  or  the  book-case,  and  think  how 
happy  one  could  be  to  have  brought  it  out  of 
the  sinking  ship  on  to  the  solitary  island.  But 

ns 


Orthodoxy 


it  is  a  better  exercise  still  to  remember  how  all 
things  have  had  this  hair-breadth  escape :  every¬ 
thing  has  been  saved  from  a  wreck.  Every 
man  has  had  one  horrible  adventure:  as  a 
hidden  untimely  birth  he  had  not  been,  as 
infants  that  never  see  the  light.  Men  spoke 
much  in  my  boyhood  of  restricted  or  ruined 
men  of  genius:  and  it  was  common  to  say  that 
many  a  man  was  a  Great  Might-Have-Been. 
To  me  it  is  a  more  solid  and  startling  fact  that 
any  man  in  the  street  is  a  Great  Might-Not- 
Have-Been. 

But  I  really  felt  (the  fancy  may  seem  foolish) 
as  if  all  the  order  and  number  of  things  were 
the  romantic  remnant  of  Crusoe’s  ship.  That 
there  are  two  sexes  and  one  sun,  was  like  the 
fact  that  there  were  two  guns  and  one  axe.  It 
was  poignantly  urgent  that  none  should  be 
lost;  but  somehow,  it  was  rather  fun  that  none 
could  be  added.  The  trees  and  the  planets 
seemed  like  things  saved  from  the  wreck:  and 
when  I  saw  the  Matterhorn  I  was  glad  that  it 
had  not  been  overlooked  in  the  confusion.  I 
felt  economical  about  the  stars  as  if  they  were 
sapphires  (they  are  called  so  in  Milton’s  Eden) : 
I  hoarded  the  hills.  For  the  universe  is  a 
single  jewel,  and  while  it  is  a  natural  cant  to 
talk  of  a  jewel  as  peerless  and  priceless,  of  this 

116 


The  Ethics  of  Elfland 


jewel  it  is  literally  true.  This  cosmos  is  indeed 
without  peer  and  without  price:  for  there  can¬ 
not  be  another  one. 

Thus  ends,  in  unavoidable  inadequacy,  the 
attempt  to  utter  the  unutterable  things.  These 
are  my  ultimate  attitudes  towards  life ;  the  soils 
for  the  seeds  of  doctrine.  These  in  some  dark 
way  I  thought  before  I  could  write,  and  felt 
before  I  could  think :  that  we  may  proceed  more 
easily  afterwards,  I  will  roughly  recapitulate 
them  now.  I  felt  in  my  bones;  first,  that  this 
world  does  not  explain  itself.  It  may  be  a 
miracle  with  a  supernatural  explanation ;  it  may 
be  a  conjuring  trick,  with  a  natural  explana¬ 
tion.  But  the  explanation  of  the  conjuring 
trick,  if  it  is  to  satisfy  me,  will  have  to  be  better 
than  the  natural  explanations  I  have  heard. 
The  thing  is  magic,  true  or  false.  Second,  I 
came  to  feel  as  if  magic  must  have  a  meaning, 
and  meaning  must  have  some  one  to  mean  it. 
There  was  something  personal  in  the  world,  as 
in  a  work  of  art;  whatever  it  meant  it  meant 
violently.  Third,  I  thought  this  purpose  beau¬ 
tiful  in  its  old  design,  in  spite  of  its  defects, 
such  as  dragons.  Fourth,  that  the  proper 
form  of  thanks  to  it  is  some  form  of  humility 
and  restraint:  we  should  thank  God  for  beer 
and  Burgundy  by  not  drinking  too  much  of 

117 


Orthodoxy 


them.  We  owed,  also,  an  obedience  to  what¬ 
ever  made  us.  And  last,  and  strangest,  there 
had  come  into  my  mind  a  vague  and  vast  im¬ 
pression  that  in  some  way  all  good  was  a  rem¬ 
nant  to  be  stored  and  held  sacred  out  of  some 
primordial  ruin.  Man  had  saved  his  good  as 
Crusoe  saved  his  goods:  he  had  saved  them 
from  a  wreck.  All  this  I  felt  and  the  age  gave 
me  no  encouragement  to  feel  it.  And  all  this 
time  I  had  not  even  thought  of  Christian  the¬ 
ology. 


118 


V  —  The  Flag  of  the  World 


WHEN  I  was  a  boy  there  were  two 
curious  men  running  about  who 
were  called  the  optimist  and  the 
pessimist.  I  constantly  used  the 
words  myself,  but  I  cheerfully  confess  that  I 
never  had  any  very  special  idea  of  what  they 
meant.  The  only  thing  which  might  be  con¬ 
sidered  evident  was  that  they  could  not  mean 
what  they  said ;  for  the  ordinary  verbal  explana¬ 
tion  was  that  the  optimist  thought  this  world  as 
good  as  it  could  be,  while  the  pessimist  thought 
it  as  bad  as  it  could  be.  Both  these  statements 
being  obviously  raving  nonsense,  one  had  to 
cast  about  for  other  explanations.  An  optimist 
could  not  mean  a  man  who  thought  everything 
right  and  nothing  wrong.  For  that  is  mean¬ 
ingless;  it  is  like  calling  everything  right  and 
nothing  left.  Upon  the  whole,  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  optimist  thought  everything 
good  except  the  pessimist,  and  that  the  pessi¬ 
mist  thought  everything  bad,  except  himself. 
It  would  be  unfair  to  omit  altogether  from  the 
list  the  mysterious  but  suggestive  definition  said 
to  have  been  given  by  a  little  girl,  “An  optimist 


Orthodoxy 


is  a  man  who  looks  after  your  eyes,  and  a  pessi¬ 
mist  is  a  man  who  looks  after  your  feet.”  I 
am  not  sure  that  this  is  not  the  best  definition 
of  all.  There  is  even  a  sort  of  allegorical  truth 
in  it.  For  there  might,  perhaps,  be  a  profitable 
distinction  drawn  between  that  more  dreary 
thinker  who  thinks  merely  of  our  contact  with 
the  earth  from  moment  to  moment,  and  that 
happier  thinker  who  considers  rather  our  pri¬ 
mary  power  of  vision  and  of  choice  of  road. 

But  this  is  a  deep  mistake  in  this  alternative 
of  the  optimist  and  the  pessimist.  The  as¬ 
sumption  of  it  is  that  a  man  criticises  this  world 
as  if  he  were  house-hunting,  as  if  he  were  being 
shown  over  a  new  suite  of  apartments.  If  a 
man  came  to  this  world  from  some  other  world 
in  full  possession  of  his  powers  he  might  discuss 
whether  the  advantage  of  midsummer  woods 
made  up  for  the  disadvantage  of  mad  dogs,  just 
as  a  man  looking  for  lodgings  might  balance  the 
presence  of  a  telephone  against  the  absence  of  a 
sea  view.  But  no  man  is  in  that  position.  A 
man  belongs  to  this  world  before  he  begins  to 
ask  if  it  is  nice  to  belong  to  it.  He  has  fought 
for  the  flag,  and  often  won  heroic  victories  for 
the  flag  long  before  he  has  ever  enlisted.  To 
put  shortly  what  seems  the  essential  matter,  he 
has  a  loyalty  long  before  he  has  any  admiration. 


120 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


In  the  last  chapter  it  has  been  said  that  the 
primary  feeling  that  this  world  is  strange  and 
yet  attractive  is  best  expressed  in  fairy  tales. 
The  reader  may,  if  he  likes,  put  down  the  next 
stage  to  that  bellicose  and  even  jingo  literature 
which  commonly  comes  next  in  the  history  of  a 
boy.  We  all  owe  much  sound  morality  to  the 
penny  dreadfuls.  Whatever  the  reason,  it 
seemed  and  still  seems  to  me  that  our  attitude 
towards  life  can  be  better  expressed  in  terms  of 
a  kind  of  military  loyalty  than  in  terms  of  criti¬ 
cism  and  approval.  My  acceptance  of  the 
universe  is  not  optimism,  it  is  more  like  patriot¬ 
ism.  It  is  a  matter  of  primary  loyalty.  The 
world  is  not  a  lodging-house  at  Brighton,  which 
we  are  to  leave  because  it  is  miserable.  It  is 
the  fortress  of  our  family,  with  the  flag  flying 
on  the  turret,  and  the  more  miserable  it  is  the 
less  we  should  leave  it.  The  point  is  not  that 
this  world  is  too  sad  to  love  or  too  glad  not  to 
love ;  the  point  is  that  when  you  do  love  a  thing, 
its  gladness  is  a  reason  for  loving  it,  and  its 
sadness  a  reason  for  loving  it  more.  All  opti¬ 
mistic  thoughts  about  England  and  all  pessi¬ 
mistic  thoughts  about  her  are  alike  reasons  for 
the  English  patriot.  Similarly,  optimism  and 
pessimism  are  alike  arguments  for  the  cosmic 
patriot. 


121 


Orthodoxy 


Let  us  suppose  we  are  confronted  with  a 
desperate  thing  —  say  Pimlico.  If  we  think 
what  is  really  best  for  Pimlico  we  shall  find  the 
thread  of  thought  leads  to  the  throne  or  the 
mystic  and  the  arbitrary.  It  is  not  enough  for 
a  man  to  disapprove  of  Pimlico:  in  that  case 
he  will  merely  cut  his  throat  or  move  to  Chel¬ 
sea.  Nor,  certainly,  is  it  enough  for  a  man  to 
approve  of  Pimlico:  for  then  it  will  remain 
Pimlico,  which  would  be  awful.  The  only  way 
out  of  it  seems  to  be  for  somebody  to  love  Pim¬ 
lico:  to  love  it  with  a  transcendental  tie  and 
without  any  earthly  reason.  If  there  arose  a 
man  who  loved  Pimlico,  then  Pimlico  would 
rise  into  ivory  towers  and  golden  pinnacles; 
Pimlico  would  attire  herself  as  a  woman  does 
when  she  is  loved.  For  decoration  is  not  given 
to  hide  horrible  things:  but  to  decorate  things 
already  adorable.  A  mother  does  not  give  her 
child  a  blue  bow  because  he  is  so  ugly  without 
it.  A  lover  does  not  give  a  girl  a  necklace  to 
hide  her  neck.  If  men  loved  Pimlico  as  mothers 
love  children,  arbitrarily,  because  it  is  theirs , 
Pimlico  in  a  year  or  two  might  be  fairer  than 
Florence.  Some  readers  will  say  that  this  is  a 
mere  fantasy.  I  answer  that  this  is  the  actual 
history  of  mankind.  This,  as  a  fact,  is  how 
cities  did  grow  great.  Go  back  to  the  darkest 


122 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


roots  of  civilization  and  you  will  find  them 
knotted  round  some  sacred  stone  or  encircling 
some  sacred  well.  People  first  paid  honour  to 
a  spot  and  afterwards  gained  glory  for  it.  Men 
did  not  love  Rome  because  she  was  great.  She 
was  great  because  they  had  loved  her. 

The  eighteenth-century  theories  of  the  social 
contract  have  been  exposed  to  much  clumsy 
criticism  in  our  time;  in  so  far  as  they  meant 
that  there  is  at  the  back  of  all  historic  govern¬ 
ment  an  idea  of  content  and  co-operation,  they 
were  demonstrably  right.  But  they  really  were 
wrong  in  so  far  as  they  suggested  that  men  had 
ever  aimed  at  order  or  ethics  directly  by  a 
conscious  exchange  of  interests.  Morality  did 
not  begin  by  one  man  saying  to  another,  “I 
will  not  hit  you  if  you  do  not  hit  me”;  there 
is  no  trace  of  such  a  transaction.  There  is  a 
trace  of  both  men  having  said,  “We  must  not 
hit  each  other  in  the  holy  place.”  They  gained 
their  morality  by  guarding  their  religion.  They 
did  not  cultivate  courage.  They  fought  for  the 
shrine,  and  found  they  had  become  courageous. 
They  did  not  cultivate  cleanliness.  They  puri¬ 
fied  themselves  for  the  altar,  and  found  that 
they  were  clean.  The  history  of  the  Jews  is 
the  only  early  document  known  to  most  Eng¬ 
lishmen,  and  the  facts  can  be  judged  sufficiently 

123 


Orthodoxy 


from  that.  The  Ten  Commandments  which 
have  been  found  substantially  common  to  man¬ 
kind  were  merely  military  commands;  a  code 
of  regimental  orders,  issued  to  protect  a  certain 
ark  across  a  certain  desert.  Anarchy  was  evil 
because  it  endangered  the  sanctity.  And  only 
when  they  made  a  holy  day  for  God  did  they 
find  they  had  made  a  holiday  for  men. 

If  it  be  granted  that  this  primary  devotion  to 
a  place  or  thing  is  a  source  of  creative  energy, 
we  can  pass  on  to  a  very  peculiar  fact.  Let  us 
reiterate  for  an  instant  that  the  only  right 
optimism  is  a  sort  of  universal  patriotism. 
What  is  the  matter  with  the  pessimist  ?  I 
think  it  can  be  stated  by  saying  that  he  is  the 
cosmic  anti-patriot.  And  what  is  the  matter 
with  the  anti-patriot?  I  think  it  can  be  stated, 
without  undue  bitterness,  by  saying  that  he  is 
the  candid  friend.  And  what*  is  the  matter 
with  the  candid  friend?  There  we  strike  the 
rock  of  real  life  and  immutable  human  nature. 

I  venture  to  say  that  what  is  bad  in  the  candid 
friend  is  simply  that  he  is  not  candid.  He  is 
keeping  something  back  —  his  own  gloomy 
pleasure  in  saying  unpleasant  things.  He  has 
a  secret  desire  to  hurt,  not  merely  to  help. 
This  is  certainly,  I  think,  what  makes  a  certain 
sort  of  anti-patriot  irritating  to  healthy  citizens. 

124 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


I  do  not  speak  (of  course)  of  the  anti-patriotism 
which  only  irritates  feverish  stockbrokers  and 
gushing  actresses;  that  is  only  patriotism  speak¬ 
ing  plainly.  A  man  who  says  that  no  patriot 
should  attack  the  Boer  War  until  it  is  over  is 
not  worth  answering  intelligently;  he  is  saying 
that  no  good  son  should  warn  his  mother  off  a 
cliff  until  she  has  fallen  over  it.  But  there  is 
an  anti-patriot  who  honestly  angers  honest 
men,  and  the  explanation  of  him  is,  I  think, 
what  I  have  suggested:  he  is  the  uncandid 
candid  friend;  the  man  who  says,  “I  am  sorry 
to  say  we  are  ruined,”  and  is  not  sorry  at  all. 
And  he  may  be  said,  without  rhetoric,  to  be  a 
traitor;  for  he  is  using  that  ugly  knowledge 
which  was  allowed  him  to  strengthen  the  army, 
to  discourage  people  from  joining  it.  Because 
he  is  allowed  to  be  pessimistic  as  a  military 
adviser  he  is  being  pessimistic  as  a  recruiting 
sergeant.  Just  in  the  same  way  the  pessimist 
(who  is  the  cosmic  anti-patriot)  uses  the  free¬ 
dom  that  life  allows  to  her  counsellors  to  lure 
away  the  people  from  her  flag.  Granted  that 
he  states  only  facts,  it  is  still  essential  to  know 
what  are  his  emotions,  what  is  his  motive.  It 
may  be  that  twelve  hundred  men  in  Tottenham 
are  down  with  smallpox;  but  we  want  to  know 
whether  this  is  stated  by  some  great  philosopher 

125 


Orthodoxy 


who  wants  to  curse  the  gods,  or  only  by  some 
common  clergyman  who  wants  to  help  the  men. 

The  evil  of  the  pessimist  is,  then,  not  that  he 
chastises  gods  and  men,  but  that  he  does  not 
love  what  he  chastises  —  he  has  not  this  primary 
and  supernatural  loyalty  to  things.  What  is 
the  evil  of  the  man  commonly  called  an  opti¬ 
mist?  Obviously,  it  is  felt  that  the  optimist, 
wishing  to  defend  the  honour  of  this  world, 
will  defend  the  indefensible.  He  is  the  jingo 
of  the  universe;  he  will  say,  “My  cosmos,  right 
or  wrong.”  He  will  be  less  inclined  to  the 
reform  of  things;  more  inclined  to  a  sort  of 
front-bench  official  answer  to  all  attacks,  sooth¬ 
ing  every  one  with  assurances.  He  will  not 
wash  the  world,  but  whitewash  the  world.  All 
this  (which  is  true  of  a  type  of  optimist)  leads 
us  to  the  one  really  interesting  point  of  psychol¬ 
ogy,  which  could  not  be  explained  without  it. 

We  say  there  must  be  a  primal  loyalty  to  life : 
the  only  question  is,  shall  it  be  a  natural  or  a 
supernatural  loyalty?  If  you  like  to  put  it  so, 
shall  it  be  a  reasonable  or  an  unreasonable 
loyalty?  Now,  the  extraordinary  thing  is  that 
the  bad  optimism  (the  whitewashing,  the  weak 
defence  of  everything)  comes  in  with  the  rea¬ 
sonable  optimism.  Rational  optimism  leads  to 
stagnation:  it  is  irrational  optimism  that  leads 

126 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


to  reform.  Let  me  explain  by  using  once  more 
the  parallel  of  patriotism.  The  man  who  is 
most  likely  to  ruin  the  place  he  loves  is  exactly 
the  man  who  loves  it  with  a  reason.  The  man 
who  will  improve  the  place  is  the  man  who 
loves  it  without  a  reason.  If  a  man  loves  some 
feature  of  Pimlico  (which  seems  unlikely),  he 
may  find  himself  defending  that  feature  against 
Pimlico  itself.  But  if  he  simply  loves  Pimlico 
itself,  he  may  lay  it  waste  and  turn  it  into  the 
New  Jerusalem.  I  do  not  deny  that  reform 
may  be  excessive ;  I  only  say  that  it  is  the  mystic 
patriot  who  reforms.  Mere  jingo  self-con¬ 
tentment  is  commonest  among  those  who  have 
some  pedantic  reason  for  their  patriotism.  The 
worst  jingoes  do  not  love  England,  but  a  theory 
of  England.  If  we  love  England  for  being  an 
empire,  we  may  overrate  the  success  with 
which  we  rule  the  Hindoos.  But  if  we  love  it 
only  for  being  a  nation,  we  can  face  all  events: 
for  it  would  be  a  nation  even  if  the  Hindoos 
ruled  us.  Thus  also  only  those  will  permit 
their  patriotism  to  falsify  history  whose  pa¬ 
triotism  depends  on  history.  A  man  who 
loves  England  for  being  English  will  not  mind 
how  she  arose.  But  a  man  who  loves  England 
for  being  Anglo-Saxon  may  go  against  all  facts 
for  his  fancy.  He  may  end  (like  Carlyle  and 

127 


Orthodoxy 


Freeman)  by  maintaining  that  the  Norman 
Conquest  was  a  Saxon  Conquest.  He  may  end 
in  utter  unreason  —  because  he  has  a  reason. 
A  man  who  loves  France  for  being  military 
will  palliate  the  army  of  1870.  But  a  man 
who  loves  France  for  being  France  will  im¬ 
prove  the  army  of  1870.  This  is  exactly  what 
the  French  have  done,  and  France  is  a  good 
instance  of  the  working  paradox.  Nowhere 
else  is  patriotism  more  purely  abstract  and 
arbitrary;  and  nowhere  else  is  reform  more 
drastic  and  sweeping.  The  more  transcen¬ 
dental  is  your  patriotism,  the  more  practical 
are  your  politics. 

Perhaps  the  most  everyday  instance  of  this 
point  is  in  the  case  of  women ;  and  their  strange 
and  strong  loyalty.  Some  stupid  people  started 
the  idea  that  because  women  obviously  back 
up  their  own  people  through  everything,  there¬ 
fore  women  are  blind  and  do  not  see  anything. 
They  can  hardly  have  known  any  women. 
The  same  women  who  are  ready  to  defend  their 
men  through  thick  and  thin  are  (in  their  per¬ 
sonal  intercourse  with  the  man)  almost  mor¬ 
bidly  lucid  about  the  thinness  of  his  excuses  or 
the  thickness  of  his  head.  A  man’s  friend 
likes  him  but  leaves  him  as  he  is :  his  wife  loves 
him  and  is  always  trying  to  turn  him  into  some- 

128 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


body  else.  Women  who  are  utter  mystics  in 
their  creed  are  utter  cynics  in  their  criticism. 
Thackeray  expressed  this  well  when  he  made 
Pendennis’  mother,  who  worshipped  her  son 
as  a  god,  yet  assume  that  he  would  go  wrong 
as  a  man.  She  underrated  his  virtue,  though 
she  overrated  his  value.  The  devotee  is  en¬ 
tirely  free  to  criticise;  the  fanatic  can  safely  be 
a  sceptic.  Love  is  not  blind;  that  is  the  last 
thing  that  it  is.  Love  is  bound;  and  the  more 
it  is  bound  the  less  it  is  blind. 

This  at  least  had  come  to  be  my  position 
about  all  that  was  called  optimism,  pessimism, 
and  improvement.  Before  any  cosmic  act  of 
reform  we  must  have  a  cosmic  oath  of  alle¬ 
giance.  A  man  must  be  interested  in  life,  then 
he  could  be  disinterested  in  his  views  of  it. 
“My  son  give  me  thy  heart”;  the  heart  must 
be  fixed  on  the  right  thing :  the  moment  we  have 
a  fixed  heart  we  have  a  free  hand.  I  must 
pause  to  anticipate  an  obvious  criticism.  It 
will  be  said  that  a  rational  person  accepts  the 
world  as  mixed  of  good  and  evil  with  a  decent 
satisfaction  and  a  decent  endurance.  But  this 
is  exactly  the  attitude  which  I  maintain  to  be 
defective.  It  is,  I  know,  very  common  in  this 
age ;  it  was  perfectly  put  in  those  quiet  lines  of 
Matthew  Arnold  which  are  more  piercingly 

129 


Orthodoxy 


blasphemous  than  the  shrieks  of  Schopen¬ 
hauer  — 

“  Enough  we  live:  —  and  if  a  life, 

With  large  results  so  little  rife, 

Though  bearable,  seem  hardly  worth 
This  pomp  of  worlds,  this  pain  of  birth.” 

I  know  this  feeling  fills  our  epoch,  and  I 
think  it  freezes  our  epoch.  For  our  Titanic 
purposes  of  faith  and  revolution,  what  we  need 
is  not  the  cold  acceptance  of  the  world  as 
a  compromise,  but  some  way  in  which  we 
can  heartily  hate  and  heartily  love  it.  We 
do  not  want  joy  and  anger  to  neutralize  each 
other  and  produce  a  surly  contentment;  we 
want  a  fiercer  delight  and  a  fiercer  discon¬ 
tent.  We  have  to  feel  the  universe  at  once 
as  an  ogre’s  castle,  to  be  stormed,  and  yet  as 
our  own  cottage,  to  which  we  can  return  at 
evening. 

No  one  doubts  that  an  ordinary  man  can  get 
on  with  this  world :  but  we  demand  not  strength 
enough  to  get  on  with  it,  but  strength  enough 
to  get  it  on.  Can  he  hate  it  enough  to  change 
it,  and  yet  love  it  enough  to  think  it  worth 
changing  ?  Can  he  look  up  at  its  colossal 
good  without  once  feeling  acquiescence?  Can 
he  look  up  at  its  colossal  evil  without  once 

130 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


feeling  despair?  Can  he,  in  short,  be  at  once 
not  only  a  pessimist  and  an  optimist,  but  a 
fanatical  pessimist  and  a  fanatical  optimist? 
Is  he  enough  of  a  pagan  to  die  for  the  world, 
and  enough  of  a  Christian  to  die  to  it  ?  In  this 
combination,  I  maintain,  it  is  the  rational 
optimist  who  fails,  the  irrational  optimist  who 
succeeds.  He  is  ready  to  smash  the  whole 
universe  for  the  sake  of  itself. 

I  put  these  things  not  in  their  mature  logical 
sequence,  but  as  they  came:  and  this  view  was 
cleared  and  sharpened  by  an  accident  of  the 
time.  Under  the  lengthening  shadow  of  Ibsen, 
an  argument  arose  whether  it  was  not  a  very 
nice  thing  to  murder  one’s  self.  Grave  mod¬ 
erns  told  us  that  we  must  not  even  say  “poor 
fellow,”  of  a  man  who  had  blown  his  brains 

* 

out,  since  he  was  an  enviable  person,  and  had 
only  blown  them  out  because  of  their  excep¬ 
tional  excellence.  Mr.  William  Archer  even 
suggested  that  in  the  golden  age  there  would 
be  penny-in-the-slot  machines,  by  which  a  man 
could  kill  himself  for  a  penny.  In  all  this  I 
found  myself  utterly  hostile  to  many  who  called 
themselves  liberal  and  humane.  Not  only  is 
suicide  a  sin,  it  is  the  sin.  It  is  the  ultimate 
and  absolute  evil,  the  refusal  to  take  an  interest 
in  existence;  the  refusal  to  take  the  oath  of 

13 1 


Orthodoxy 


loyalty  to  life.  The  man  who  kills  a  man,  kills 
a  man.  The  man  who  kills  himself,  kills  all 
men;  as  far  as  he  is  concerned  he  wipes  out 
the  world.  His  act  is  worse  (symbolically 
considered)  than  any  rape  or  dynamite  outrage. 
For  it  destroys  all  buildings:  it  insults  all 
women.  The  thief  is  satisfied  with  diamonds; 
but  the  suicide  is  not:  that  is  his  crime.  He 
cannot  be  bribed,  even  by  the  blazing  stones  of 
the  Celestial  City.  The  thief  compliments  the 
things  he  steals,  if  not  the  owner  of  them.  But 
the  suicide  insults  everything  on  earth  by  not 
stealing  it.  He  defiles  every  flower  by  refusing 
to  live  for  its  sake.  There  is  not  a  tiny  creature 
in  the  cosmos  at  whom  his  death  is  not  a  sneer. 
When  a  man  hangs  himself  on  a  tree,  the  leaves 
might  fall  off  in  anger  and  the  birds  fly  away 
in  fury:  for  each  has  received  a  personal  affront. 
Of  course  there  may  be  pathetic  emotional 
excuses  for  the  act.  There  often  are  for  rape, 
and  there  almost  always  are  for  dynamite. 
But  if  it  comes  to  clear  ideas  and  the  intelli¬ 
gent  meaning  of  things,  then  there  is  much 
more  rational  and  philosophic  truth  in  the 
burial  at  the  cross-roads  and  the  stake  driven 
through  the  body,  than  in  Mr.  Archer’s  suicidal 
automatic  machines.  There  is  a  meaning  in 
burying  the  suicide  apart.  The  man’s  crime 

132 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


is  different  from  other  crimes  —  for  it  makes 
even  crimes  impossible. 

About  the  same  time  I  read  a  solemn  flip¬ 
pancy  by  some  free  thinker:  he  said  that  a 
suicide  was  only  the  same  as  a  martyr.  The 
open  fallacy  of  this  helped  to  clear  the  question. 
Obviously  a  suicide  is  the  opposite  of  a  martyr. 
A  martyr  is  a  man  who  cares  so  much  for 
something  outside  him,  that  he  forgets  his  own 
personal  life.  A  suicide  is  a  man  who  cares  so 
little  for  anything  outside  him,  that  he  wants 
to  see  the  last  of  everything.  One  wants  some¬ 
thing  to  begin:  the  other  wants  everything  to 
end.  In  other  words,  the  martyr  is  noble, 
exactly  because  (however  he  renounces  the 
world  or  execrates  all  humanity)  he  confesses 
this  ultimate  link  with  life;  he  sets  his  heart 
outside  himself:  he  dies  that  something  may 
live.  The  suicide  is  ignoble  because  he  has 
not  this  link  with  being:  he  is  a  mere  destroyer; 
spiritually,  he  destroys  the  universe.  And  then 
I  remembered  the  stake  and  the  cross-roads, 
and  the  queer  fact  that  Christianity  had  shown 
this  weird  harshness  to  the  suicide.  For  Chris¬ 
tianity  had  shown  a  wild  encouragement  of  the 
martyr.  Historic  Christianity  was  accused,  not 
entirely  without  reason,  of  carrying  martyrdom 
and  asceticism  to  a  point,  desolate  and  pessi- 

133 


Orthodoxy 


mistic.  The  early  Christian  martyrs  talked  of 
death  with  a  horrible  happiness.  They  blas¬ 
phemed  the  beautiful  duties  of  the  body:  they 
smelt  the  grave  afar  off  like  a  field  of  flowers. 
All  this  has  seemed  to  many  the  very  poetry  of 
pessimism.  Yet  there  is  the  stake  at  the  cross¬ 
roads  to  show  what  Christianity  thought  of  the 
pessimist. 

This  was  the  first  of  the  long  train  of  enig¬ 
mas  with  which  Christianity  entered  the  dis¬ 
cussion.  And  there  went  with  it  a  peculiarity 
of  which  I  shall  have  to  speak  more  markedly, 
as  a  note  of  all  Christian  notions,  but  which 
distinctly  began  in  this  one.  The  Christian 
attitude  to  the  martyr  and  the  suicide  was  not 
what  is  so  often  affirmed  in  modern  morals. 
It  was  not  a  matter  of  degree.  It  was  not  that 
a  line  must  be  drawn  somewhere,  and  that  the 
self-slayer  in  exaltation  fell  within  the  line,  the 
self-slayer  in  sadness  just  beyond  it.  The 
Christian  feeling  evidently  was  not  merely  that 
the  suicide  was  carrying  martyrdom  too  far. 
The  Christian  feeling  was  furiously  for  one  and 
furiously  against  the  other:  these  two  things 
that  looked  so  much  alike  were  at  opposite 
ends  of  heaven  and  hell.  One  man  flung 
away  his  life ;  he  was  so  good  that  his  dry  bones 
could  heal  cities  in  pestilence.  Another  man 


I34 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


flung  away  life;  he  was  so  bad  that  his  bones 
would  pollute  his  brethren’s.  I  am  not  saying 
this  fierceness  was  right;  but  why  was  it  so 
fierce  ? 

Here  it  was  that  I  first  found  that  my  wan¬ 
dering  feet  were  in  some  beaten  track.  Chris¬ 
tianity  had  also  felt  this  opposition  of  the  martyr 
to  the  suicide:  had  it  perhaps  felt  it  for  the 
same  reason?  Had  Christianity  felt  what  I 
felt,  but  could  not  (and  cannot)  express  —  this 
need  for  a  first  loyalty  to  things,  and  then  for  a 
ruinous  reform  of  things?  Then  I  remem¬ 
bered  that  it  was  actually  the  charge  against 
Christianity  that  it  combined  these  two  things 
which  I  was  wildly  trying  to  combine.  Chris¬ 
tianity  was  accused,  at  one  and  the  same  time, 
of  being  too  optimistic  about  the  universe  and 
of  being  too  pessimistic  about  the  world.  The 
coincidence  made  me  suddenly  stand  still. 

An  imbecile  habit  has  arisen  in  modern  con¬ 
troversy  of  saying  that  such  and  such  a  creed 
can  be  held  in  one  age  but  cannot  be  held  in 
another.  Some  dogma,  we  are  told,  was  cred¬ 
ible  in  the  twelfth  century,  but  is  not  credible 
in  the  twentieth.  You  might  as  well  say  that  a 
certain  philosophy  can  be  believed  on  Mondays, 
but  cannot  be  believed  on  Tuesdays.  You 
might  as  well  say  of  a  view  of  the  cosmos  that 

i35 


Orthodoxy 


it  was  suitable  to  half-past  three,  but  not  suit¬ 
able  to  half-past  four.  What  a  man  can  believe 
depends  upon  his  philosophy,  not  upon  the  clock 
or  the  century.  If  a  man  believes  in  unalter¬ 
able  natural  law,  he  cannot  believe  in  any 
miracle  in  any  age.  If  a  man  believes  in  a 
will  behind  law,  he  can  believe  in  any  miracle 
in  any  age.  Suppose,  for  the  sake  of  argument, 
we  are  concerned  with  a  case  of  thaumaturgic 
healing.  A  materialist  of  the  twelfth  century 
could  not  believe  it  any  more  than  a  materialist 
of  the  twentieth  century.  But  a  Christian 
Scientist  of  the  twentieth  century  can  believe 
it  as  much  as  a  Christian  of  the  twelfth  cen¬ 
tury.  It  is  simply  a  matter  of  a  man’s  theory 
of  things.  Therefore  in  dealing  with  any  his¬ 
torical  answer,  the  point  is  not  whether  it  was 
given  in  our  time,  but  whether  it  was  given  in 
answer  to  our  question.  And  the  more  I 
thought  about  when  and  how  Christianity  had 
come  into  the  world,  the  more  I  felt  that  it 
had  actually  come  to  answer  this  question. 

It  is  commonly  the  loose  and  latitudinarian 
Christians  who  pay  quite  indefensible  compli¬ 
ments  to  Christianity.  They  talk  as  if  there 
had  never  been  any  piety  or  pity  until  Chris¬ 
tianity  came,  a  point  on  which  any  mediaeval 
would  have  been  eager  to  correct  them.  They 

136 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


represent  that  the  remarkable  thing  about 
Christianity  was  that  it  was  the  first  to  preach 
simplicity  or  self-restraint,  or  inwardness  and 
sincerity.  They  will  think  me  very  narrow 
(whatever  that  means)  if  I  say  that  the  remark¬ 
able  thing  about  Christianity  was  that  it  was 
the  first  to  preach  Christianity.  Its  peculiarity 
was  that  it  was  peculiar,  and  simplicity  and 
sincerity  are  not  peculiar,  but  obvious  ideals  for 
all  mankind.  Christianity  was  the  answer  to  a 
riddle,  not  the  last  truism  uttered  after  a  long 
talk.  Only  the  other  day  I  saw  in  an  excellent 
weekly  paper  of  Puritan  tone  this  remark,  that 
Christianity  when  stripped  of  its  armour  of 
dogma  (as  who  should  speak  of  a  man  stripped 
of  his  armour  of  bones),  turned  out  to  be  noth¬ 
ing  but  the  Quaker  doctrine  of  the  Inner  Light. 
Now,  if  I  were  to  say  that  Christianity  came 
into  the  world  specially  to  destroy  the  doctrine 
of  the  Inner  Light,  that  would  be  an  exaggera¬ 
tion.  But  it  would  be  very  much  nearer  to  the 
truth.  The  last  Stoics,  like  Marcus  Aurelius, 
were  exactly  the  people  who  did  believe  in  the 
Inner  Light.  Their  dignity,  their  weariness, 
their  sad  external  care  for  others,  their  incurable 
internal  care  for  themselves,  were  all  due  to  the 
Inner  Light,  and  existed  only  by  that  dismal 
illumination.  Notice  that  Marcus  Aurelius 


i37 


Orthodoxy 


insists,  as  such  introspective  moralists  always 
do,  upon  small  things  done  or  undone;  it  is 
because  he  has  not  hate  or  love  enough  to  make 
a  moral  revolution.  He  gets  up  early  in  the 
morning,  just  as  our  own  aristocrats  living  the 
Simple  Life  get  up  early  in  the  morning;  be¬ 
cause  such  altruism  is  much  easier  than  stop¬ 
ping  the  games  of  the  amphitheatre  or  giving 
the  English  people  back  their  land.  Marcus 
Aurelius  is  the  most  intolerable  of  human 
types.  He  is  an  unselfish  egoist.  An  unselfish 
egoist  is  a  man  who  has  pride  without  the 
excuse  of  passion.  Of  all  conceivable  forms 
of  enlightenment  the  worst  is  what  these  people 
call  the  Inner  Light.  Of  all  horrible  religions 
the  most  horrible  is  the  worship  of  the  god 
within.  Any  one  who  knows  any  body  knows 
how  it  would  work;  any  one  who  knows  any 
one  from  the  Higher  Thought  Centre  knows 
how  it  does  work.  That  Jones  shall  worship 
the  god  within  him  turns  out  ultimately  to 
mean  that  Jones  shall  worship  Jones.  Let 
Jones  worship  the  sun  or  moon,  anything 
rather  than  the  Inner  Light;  let  Jones  worship 
cats  or  crocodiles,  if  he  can  find  any  in  his 
street,  but  not  the  god  within.  Christianity 
came  into  the  world  firstly  in  order  to  assert 
with  violence  that  a  man  had  not  only  to  look 

138 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


inwards,  but  to  look  outwards,  to  behold  with 
astonishment  and  enthusiasm  a  divine  com¬ 
pany  and  a  divine  captain.  The  only  fun  of 
being  a  Christian  was  that  a  man  was  not  left 
alone  with  the  Inner  Light,  but  definitely  recog¬ 
nized  an  outer  light,  fair  as  the  sun,  clear  as 
the  moon,  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners. 

All  the  same,  it  will  be  as  well  if  Jones  does 
not  worship  the  sun  and  moon.  If  he  does, 
there  is  a  tendency  for  him  to  imitate  them;  to 
say,  that  because  the  sun  burns  insects  alive,  he 
may  burn  insects  alive.  He  thinks  that  be¬ 
cause  the  sun  gives  people  sun-stroke,  he  may 
give  his  neighbour  measles.  He  thinks  that 
because  the  moon  is  said  to  drive  men  mad,  he 
may  drive  his  wife  mad.  This  ugly  side  of 
mere  external  optimism  had  also  shown  itself 
in  the  ancient  world.  About  the  time  when 
the  Stoic  idealism  had  begun  to  show  the  weak¬ 
nesses  of  pessimism,  the  old  nature  worship  of 
the  ancients  had  begun  to  show  the  enormous 
weaknesses  of  optimism.  Nature  worship  is 
natural  enough  while  the  society  is  young,  or, 
in  other  words,  Pantheism  is  all  right  as  long 
as  it  is  the  worship  of  Pan.  But  Nature  has 
another  side  which  experience  and  sin  are  not 
slow  in  finding  out,  and  it  is  no  flippancy  to  say 
of  the  god  Pan  that  he  soon  showed  the  cloven 

i39 


Orthodoxy 


hoof.  The  only  objection  to  Natural  Religion 
is  that  somehow  it  always  becomes  unnatural. 
A  man  loves  Nature  in  the  morning  for  her 
innocence  and  amiability,  and  at  nightfall,  if 
he  is  loving  her  still,  it  is  for  her  darkness  and 
her  cruelty.  He  washes  at  dawn  in  clear  water 
as  did  the  Wise  Man  of  the  Stoics,  yet,  some¬ 
how  at  the  dark  end  of  the  day,  he  is  bathing 
in  hot  bull’s  blood,  as  did  Julian  the  Apostate. 
The  mere  pursuit  of  health  always  leads  to 
something  unhealthy.  Physical  nature  must 
not  be  made  the  direct  object  of  obedience;  it 
must  be  enjoyed,  not  worshipped.  Stars  and 
mountains  must  not  be  taken  seriously.  If 
they  are,  we  end  where  the  pagan  nature  wor¬ 
ship  ended.  Because  the  earth  is  kind,  we  can 
imitate  all  her  cruelties.  Because  sexuality  is 
sane,  we  can  all  go  mad  about  sexuality.  Mere 
optimism  had  reached  its  insane  and  appropri¬ 
ate  termination.  The  theory  that  everything 
was  good  had  become  an  orgy  of  everything 
that  was  bad. 

On  the  other  side  our  idealist  pessimists  were 
represented  by  the  old  remnant  of  the  Stoics. 
Marcus  Aurelius  and  his  friends  had  really 
given  up  the  idea  of  any  god  in  the  universe 
and  looked  only  to  the  god  within.  They  had 
no  hope  of  any  virtue  in  nature,  and  hardly 

140 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


any  hope  of  any  virtue  in  society.  They  had 
not  enough  interest  in  the  outer  world  really  to 
wreck  or  revolutionise  it.  They  did  not  love 
the  city  enough  to  set  fire  to  it.  Thus  the 
ancient  world  was  exactly  in  our  own  desolate 
dilemma.  The  only  people  who  really  enjoyed 
this  world  were  busy  breaking  it  up;  and  the 
virtuous  people  did  not  care  enough  about 
them  to  knock  them  down.  In  this  dilemma 
(the  same  as  ours)  Christianity  suddenly  stepped 
in  and  offered  a  singular  answer,  which  the 
world  eventually  accepted  as  the  answer.  It 
was  the  answer  then,  and  I  think  it  is  the  answer 
now. 

This  answer  was  like  the  slash  of  a  sword; 
it  sundered;  it  did  not  in  any  sense  sentimen¬ 
tally  unite.  Briefly,  it  divided  God  from  the 
cosmos.  That  transcendence  and  distinctness 
of  the  deity  which  some  Christians  now  want 
to  remove  from  Christianity,  was  really  the 
only  reason  why  any  one  wanted  to  be  a  Chris¬ 
tian.  It  was  the  whole  point  of  the  Christian 
answer  to  the  unhappy  pessimist  and  the  still 
more  unhappy  optimist.  As  I  am  here  only 
concerned  with  their  particular  problem,  I  shall 
indicate  only  briefly  this  great  metaphysical 
suggestion.  All  descriptions  of  the  creating  or 
sustaining  principle  in  things  must  be  meta- 


Orthodoxy 


phorical,  because  they  must  be  verbal.  Thus 
the  pantheist  is  forced  to  speak  of  God  in  all 
things  as  if  he  were  in  a  box.  Thus  the  evo¬ 
lutionist  has,  in  his  very  name,  the  idea  of  being 
unrolled  like  a  carpet.  All  terms,  religious  and 
irreligious,  are  open  to  this  charge.  The  only 
question  is  whether  all  terms  are  useless,  or 
whether  one  can,  with  such  a  phrase,  cover  a 
distinct  idea  about  the  origin  of  things.  I 
think  one  can,  and  so  evidently  does  the  evo¬ 
lutionist,  or  he  would  not  talk  about  evolution. 

'••'■  And  the  root  phrase  for  all  Christian  theism 
was  this,  that  God  was  a  creator,  as  an  artist 
is  a  creator.  A  poet  is  so  separate  from  his 
poem  that  he  himself  speaks  of  it  as  a  little 
thing  he  has  “thrown  off.”  Even  in  giving  it 
forth  he  has  flung  it  away.  This  principle  that 
all  creation  and  procreation  is  a  breaking  off 
is  at  least  as  consistent  through  the  cosmos  as 
the  evolutionary  principle  that  all  growth  is  a 
branching  out.  A  woman  loses  a  child  even 
in  having  a  child.  All  creation  is  separation. 
Birth  is  as  solemn  a  parting  as  death. 

It  was  the  prime  philosophic  principle  of 
Christianity  that  this  divorce  in  the  divine  act 
of  making  (such  as  severs  the  poet  from  the 
poem  or  the  mother  from  the  new-born  child) 
was  the  true  description  of  the  act  whereby  the 

142 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


absolute  energy  made  the  world.  According 
to  most  philosophers,  God  in  making  the  world 
enslaved  it.  According  to  Christianity,  in 
making  it,  He  set  it  free.  God  had  written, 
not  so  much  a  poem,  but  rather  a  play;  a  play 
he  had  planned  as  perfect,  but  which  had 
necessarily  been  left  to  human  actors  and 
stage-managers,  who  had  since  made  a  great 
mess  of  it.  I  will  discuss  the  truth  of  this 
theorem  later.  Here  I  have  only  to  point  out 
with  what  a  startling  smoothness  it  passed  the 
dilemma  we  have  discussed  in  this  chapter. 
In  this  way  at  least  one  could  be  both  happy 
and  indignant  without  degrading  one’s  self 
to  be  either  a  pessimist  or  an  optimist.  On 
this  system  one  could  fight  all  the  forces  of 
existence  without  deserting  the  flag  of  existence. 
One  could  be  at  peace  with  the  universe  and 
yet  be  at  war  with  the  world.  St.  George  could 
still  fight  the  dragon,  however  big  the  monster 
bulked  in  the  cosmos,  though  he  were  bigger 
than  the  mighty  cities  or  bigger  than  the  ever¬ 
lasting  hills.  If  he  were  as  big  as  the  world  he 
could  yet  be  killed  in  the  name  of  the  world. 
St.  George  had  not  to  consider  any  obvious 
odds  or  proportions  in  the  scale  of  things,  but 
only  the  original  secret  of  their  design.  He 
can  shake  his  sword  at  the  dragon,  even  if  it  is 

143 


Orthodoxy 


everything;  even  if  the  empty  heavens  over  his 
head  are  only  the  huge  arch  of  its  open  jaws. 

And  then  followed  an  experience  impossible 
to  describe.  It  was  as  if  I  had  been  blunder¬ 
ing  about  since  my  birth  with  two  huge  and 
unmanageable  machines,  of  different  shapes 
and  without  apparent  connection  —  the  world 
and  the  Christian  tradition.  I  had  found  this 
hole  in  the  world :  the  fact  that  one  must  some¬ 
how  find  a  way  of  loving  the  world  without 
trusting  it;  somehow  one  must  love  the  world 
without  being  worldly.  I  found  this  projecting 
feature  of  Christian  theology,  like  a  sort  of 
hard  spike,  the  dogmatic  insistence  that  God 
was  personal,  and  had  made  a  world  separate 
from  Himself.  The  spike  of  dogma  fitted 
exactly  into  the  hole  in  the  world  —  it  had 
evidently  been  meant  to  go  there  —  and  then 
the  strange  thing  began  to  happen.  When 
once  these  two  parts  of  the  two  machines  had 
come  together,  one  after  another,  all  the  other 
parts  fitted  and  fell  in  with  an  eerie  exactitude. 
I  could  hear  bolt  after  bolt  over  all  the  ma¬ 
chinery  falling  into  its  place  with  a  kind  of 
click  of  relief.  Having  got  one  part  right,  all 
the  other  parts  were  repeating  that  rectitude, 
as  clock  after  clock  strikes  noon.  Instinct 
after  instinct  was  answered  by  doctrine  after 

144 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


doctrine.  Or,  to  vary  the  metaphor,  I  was  like 
one  who  had  advanced  into  a  hostile  country 
to  take  one  high  fortress.  And  when  that  fort 
had  fallen  the  whole  country  surrendered  and 
turned  solid  behind  me.  The  whole  land  was 
lit  up,  as  it  were,  back  to  the  first  fields  of  my 
childhood.  All  those  blind  fancies  of  boyhood 
which  in  the  fourth  chapter  I  have  tried  in 
vain  to  trace  on  the  darkness,  became  suddenly 
transparent  and  sane.  I  was  right  when  I  felt 
that  roses  were  red  by  some  sort  of  choice:  it 
was  the  divine  choice.  I  was  right  when  I  felt 
that  I  would  almost  rather  say  that  grass  was 
the  wrong  colour  than  say  it  must  by  necessity 
have  been  that  colour:  it  might  verily  have 
been  any  other.  My  sense  that  happiness 
hung  on  the  crazy  thread  of  a  condition  did 
mean  something  when  all  was  said:  it  meant 
the  whole  doctrine  of  the  Fall.  Even  those 
dim  and  shapeless  monsters  of  notions  which  I 
have  not  been  able  to  describe,  much  less  de¬ 
fend,  stepped  quietly  into  their  places  like 
colossal  caryatides  of  the  creed.  The  fancy 
that  the  cosmos  was  not  vast  and  void,  but 
small  and  cosy,  had  a  fulfilled  significance 
now,  for  anything  that  is  a  work  of  art  must 
be  small  in  the  sight  of  the  artist;  to  God  the 
stars  might  be  only  small  and  dear;  like  dia- 

*45 


Orthodoxy 


monds.  And  my  haunting  instinct  that  some¬ 
how  good  was  not  merely  a  tool  to  be  used,  but 
a  relic  to  be  guarded,  like  the  goods  from 
Crusoe’s  ship  —  even  that  had  been  the  wild 
whisper  of  something  originally  wise,  for,  ac¬ 
cording  to  Christianity,  we  were  indeed  the 
survivors  of  a  wreck,  the  crew  of  a  golden  ship 
that  had  gone  down  before  the  beginning  of 
the  world. 

But  the  important  matter  was  this,  that  it 
entirely  reversed  the  reason  for  optimism.  And 
the  instant  the  reversal  was  made  it  felt  like  the 
abrupt  ease  when  a  bone  is  put  back  in  the 
socket.  I  had  often  called  myself  an  optimist, 
to  avoid  the  too  evident  blasphemy  of  pessi¬ 
mism.  But  all  the  optimism  of  the  age  had 
been  false  and  disheartening  for  this  reason, 
that  it  had  always  been  trying  to  prove  that  we 
fit  in  to  the  world.  The  Christian  optimism 
is  based  on  the  fact  that  we  do  not  fit  in  to  the 
world.  I  had  tried  to  be  happy  by  telling 
myself  that  man  is  an  animal,  like  any  other 
which  sought  its  meat  from  God.  But  now  I 
really  was  happy,  for  I  had  learnt  that  man  is  a 
monstrosity.  I  had  been  right  in  feeling  all 
things  as  odd,  for  I  myself  was  at  once  worse 
and  better  than  all  things.  The  optimist’s 
pleasure  was  prosaic,  for  it  dwelt  on  the  natural- 

146 


The  Flag  of  the  World 


ness  of  everything;  the  Christian  pleasure  was 
poetic,  for  it  dwelt  on  the  unnaturalness  of 
everything  in  the  light  of  the  supernatural. 
The  modem  philosopher  had  told  me  again 
and  again  that  I  was  in  the  right  place,  and  I 
had  still  felt  depressed  even  in  acquiescence. 
But  I  had  heard  that  I  was  in  the  wrong  place, 
and  my  soul  sang  for  joy,  like  a  bird  in  spring. 
The  knowledge  found  out  and  illuminated  for¬ 
gotten  chambers  in  the  dark  house  of  infancy. 
I  knew  now  why  grass  had  always  seemed  to 
me  as  queer  as  the  green  beard  of  a  giant,  and 
why  I  could  feel  homesick  at  home. 


i47 


VI  —  The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


THE  real  trouble  with  this  world  of 
ours  is  not  that  it  is  an  unreasonable 
world,  nor  even  that  it  is  a  reason¬ 
able  one.  The  commonest  kind  of 
trouble  is  that  it  is  nearly  reasonable,  but  not 
quite.  Life  is  not  an  illogicality;  yet  it  is  a 
trap  for  logicians.  It  looks  just  a  little  more 
mathematical  and  regular  than  it  is;  its  exacti¬ 
tude  is  obvious,  but  its  inexactitude  is  hidden; 
its  wildness  lies  in  wait.  I  give  one  coarse 
instance  of  what  I  mean.  Suppose  some  mathe¬ 
matical  creature  from  the  moon  were  to  reckon 
up  the  human  body;  he  would  at  once  see  that 
the  essential  thing  about  it  was  that  it  was 
duplicate.  A  man  is  two  men,  he  on  the  right 
exactly  resembling  him  on  the  left.  Having 
noted  that  there  was  an  arm  on  the  right  and 
one  on  the  left,  a  leg  on  the  right  and  one  on 
the  left,  he  might  go  further  and  still  find  on 
each  side  the  same  number  of  fingers,  the  same 
number  of  toes,  twin  eyes,  twin  ears,  twin  nos¬ 
trils,  and  even  twin  lobes  of  the  brain.  At  last 
he  would  take  it  as  a  law;  and  then,  where  he 
found  a  heart  on  one  side,  would  deduce  that 

148 


The  P aradoxes  of  Christianity 


there  was  another  heart  on  the  other.  And 
just  then,  where  he  most  felt  he  was  right,  he 
would  be  wrong. 

It  is  this  silent  swerving  from  accuracy  by  an 
inch  that  is  the  uncanny  element  in  everything. 
It  seems  a  sort  of  secret  treason  in  the  universe. 
An  apple  or  an  orange  is  round  enough  to  get 
itself  called  round,  and  yet  is  not  round  after 
all.  The  earth  itself  is  shaped  like  an  orange 
in  order  to  lure  some  simple  astronomer  into 
calling  it  a  globe.  A  blade  of  grass  is  called 
after  the  blade  of  a  sword,  because  it  comes  to 
a  point;  but  it  doesn’t.  Everywhere  in  things 
there  is  this  element  of  the  quiet  and  incal¬ 
culable.  It  escapes  the  rationalists,  but  it 
never  escapes  till  the  last  moment.  From  the 
grand  curve  of  our  earth  it  could  easily  be 
inferred  that  every  inch  of  it  was  thus  curved. 
It  would  seem  rational  that  as  a  man  has  a 
brain  on  both  sides,  he  should  have  a  heart  on 
both  sides.  Yet  scientific  men  are  still  organiz¬ 
ing  expeditions  to  find  the  North  Pole,  because 
they  are  so  fond  of  flat  country.  Scientific 
men  are  also  still  organizing  expeditions  to 
find  a  man’s  heart;  and  when  they  try  to  find 
it,  they  generally  get  on  the  wrong  side  of  him. 

Now,  actual  insight  or  inspiration  .is  best 
tested  by  whether  it  guesses  these  hidden  mal- 

149 


Orthodoxy 


formations  or  surprises.  If  our  mathematician 
from  the  moon  saw  the  two  arms  and  the  two 
ears,  he  might  deduce  the  two  shoulder-blades 
and  the  two  halves  of  the  brain.  But  if  he 
guessed  that  the  man’s  heart  was  in  the  right 
place,  then  I  should  call  him  something  more 
than  a  mathematician.  Now,  this  is  exactly 
the  claim  which  I  have  since  come  to  propound 
for  Christianity.  Not  merely  that  it  deduces 
logical  truths,  but  that  when  it  suddenly  be¬ 
comes  illogical,  it  has  found,  so  to  speak,  an 
illogical  truth.  It  not  only  goes  right  about 
things,  but  it  goes  wrong  (if  one  may  say  so) 
exactly  where  the  things  go  wrong.  Its  plan 
suits  the  secret  irregularities,  and  expects  the 
unexpected.  It  is  simple  about  the  simple 
truth;  but  it  is  stubborn  about  the  subtle  truth. 
It  will  admit  that  a  man  has  two  hands,  it  will 
not  admit  (though  all  the  Modernists  wail  to 
it)  the  obvious  deduction  that  he  has  two 
hearts.  It  is  my  only  purpose  in  this  chapter 
to  point  this  out;  to  show  that  whenever  we 
feel  there  is  something  odd  in  Christian  theol¬ 
ogy,  we  shall  generally  find  that  there  is  some¬ 
thing  odd  in  the  truth. 

I  have  alluded  to  an  unmeaning  phrase  to 
the  effect  that  such  and  such  a  creed  cannot 
be  believed  in  our  age.  Of  course,  anything 

i5° 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


can  be  believed  in  any  age.  But,  oddly  enough, 
there  really  is  a  sense  in  which  a  creed,  if  it  is 
believed  at  all,  can  be  believed  more  fixedly  in 
a  complex  society  than  in  a  simple  one.  If  a 
man  finds  Christianity  true  in  Birmingham,  he 
has  actually  clearer  reasons  for  faith  than  if  he 
had  found  it  true  in  Mercia.  For  the  more 
complicated  seems  the  coincidence,  the  less  it 
can  be  a  coincidence.  If  snowflakes  fell  in  the 
shape,  say,  of  the  heart  of  Midlothian,  it  might 
be  an  accident.  But  if  snowflakes  fell  in  the 
exact  shape  of  the  maze  at  Hampton  Court,  I 
think  one  might  call  it  a  miracle.  It  is  exactly 
as  of  such  a  miracle  that  I  have  since  come  to 
feel  of  the  philosophy  of  Christianity.  The 
complication  of  our  modern  world  proves  the 
truth  of  the  creed  more  perfectly  than  any  of 
the  plain  problems  of  the  ages  of  faith.  It  was 
in  Notting  Hill  and  Battersea  that  I  began  to 
see  that  Christianity  was  true.  This  is  why 
the  faith  has  that  elaboration  of  doctrines  and 
details  which  so  much  distresses  those  who 
admire  Christianity  without  believing  in  it. 
When  once  one  believes  in  a  creed,  one  is  proud 
of  its  complexity,  as  scientists  are  proud  of  the 
complexity  of  science.  It  shows  how  rich  it  is 
in  discoveries.  If  it  is  right  at  all,  it  is  a  com¬ 
pliment  to  say  that  it’s  elaborately  right.  A 

I5I 


Orthodoxy 


stick  might  fit  a  hole  or  a  stone  a  hollow  by 
accident.  But  a  key  and  a  lock  are  both  com¬ 
plex.  And  if  a  key  fits  a  lock,  you  know  it  is 
the  right  key. 

But  this  involved  accuracy  of  the  thing 
makes  it  very  difficult  to  do  what  I  now  have 
to  do,  to  describe  this  accumulation  of  truth. 
It  is  very  hard  for  a  man  to  defend  anything  of 
which  he  is  entirely  convinced.  It  is  compara¬ 
tively  easy  when  he  is  only  partially  convinced. 
He  is  partially  convinced  because  he  has  found 
this  or  that  proof  of  the  thing,  and  he  can 
expound  it.  But  a  man  is  not  really  convinced 
of  a  philosophic  theory  when  he  finds  that 
something  proves  it.  He  is  only  really  con¬ 
vinced  when  he  finds  that  everything  proves  it. 
And  the  more  converging  reasons  he  finds  point¬ 
ing  to  this  conviction,  the  more  bewildered  he 
is  if  asked  suddenly  to  sum  them  up.  Thus,  if 
one  asked  an  ordinary  intelligent  man,  on  the 
spur  of  the  moment,  “Why  do  you  prefer 
civilization  to  savagery?”  he  would  look  wildly 
round  at  object  after  object,  and  would  only 
be  able  to  answer  vaguely,  “Why,  there  is  that 
bookcase  .  .  .  and  the  coals  in  the  coal-scuttle 
.  .  .  and  pianos  .  .  .  and  policemen.”  The 
whole  case  for  civilization  is  that  the  case  for 
it  is  complex.  It  has  done  so  many  things. 

I52 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


But  that  very  multiplicity  of  proof  which  ought 
to  make  reply  overwhelming  makes  reply  im¬ 
possible. 

There  is,  therefore,  about  all  complete  con¬ 
viction  a  kind  of  huge  helplessness.  The  be¬ 
lief  is  so  big  that  it  takes  a  long  time  to  get  it 
into  action.  And  this  hesitation  chiefly  arises, 
oddly  enough,  from  an  indifference  about  where 
one  should  begin.  All  roads  lead  to  Rome; 
which  is  one  reason  why  many  people  never 
get  there.  In  the  case  of  this  defence  of  the 
Christian  conviction  I  confess  that  I  would  as 
soon  begin  the  argument  with  one  thing  as 
another;  I  would  begin  it  with  a  turnip  or  a 
taximeter  cab.  But  if  I  am  to  be  at  all  careful 
about  making  my  meaning  clear,  it  will,  I 
think,  be  wiser  to  continue  the  current  argu¬ 
ments  of  the  last  chapter,  which  was  concerned 
to  urge  the  first  of  these  mystical  coincidences, 
or  rather  ratifications.  All  I  had  hitherto  heard 
of  Christian  theology  had  alienated  me  from 
it.  I  was  a  pagan  at  the  age  of  twelve,  and  a 
complete  agnostic  by  the  age  of  sixteen;  and  I 
cannot  understand  any  one  passing  the  age  of 
seventeen  without  having  asked  himself  so 
simple  a  question.  I  did,  indeed,  retain  a 
cloudy  reverence  for  a  cosmic  deity  and  a  great 
historical  interest  in  the  Founder  of  Christianity. 

i53 


Orthodoxy 


But  I  certainly  regarded  Him  as  a  man;  though 
perhaps  I  thought  that,  even  in  that  point,  He 
had  an  advantage  over  some  of  His  modern 
critics.  I  read  the  scientific  and  sceptical  liter¬ 
ature  of  my  time  —  all  of  it,  at  least,  that  I 
could  find  written  in  English  and  lying  about; 
and  I  read  nothing  else ;  I  mean  I  read  nothing 
else  on  any  other  note  of  philosophy.  The 
penny  dreadfuls  which  I  also  read  were  indeed 
in  a  healthy  and  heroic  tradition  of  Christianity; 
but  I  did  not  know  this  at  the  time.  I  never 
read  a  line  of  Christian  apologetics.  I  read  as 
little  as  I  can  of  them  now.  It  was  Huxley  and 
Herbert  Spencer  and  Bradlaugh  who  brought 
me  back  to  orthodox  theology.  They  sowed 
in  my  mind  my  first  wild  doubts  of  doubt. 
Our  grandmothers  were  quite  right  when  they 
said  that  Tom  Paine  and  the  free-thinkers  un¬ 
settled  the  ,  mind.  They  do.  They  unsettled 
mine  horribly.  The  rationalist  made  me  ques¬ 
tion  whether  reason  was  of  any  use  whatever; 
and  when  I  had  finished  Herbert  Spencer  I  had 
got  as  far  as  doubting  (for  the  first  time)  whether 
evolution  had  occurred  at  all.  As  I  laid  down 
the  last  of  Colonel  Ingersoll’s  atheistic  lectures 
the  dreadful  thought  broke  across  my  mind, 
“Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian.” 
I  was  in  a  desperate  way. 

i54 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


This  odd  effect  of  the  great  agnostics  in 
arousing  doubts  deeper  than  their  own  might 
be  illustrated  in  many  ways.  I  take  only  one. 
As  I  read  and  re-read  all  the  non-Christian  or 
anti-Christian  accounts  of  the  faith,  from  Hux¬ 
ley  to  Bradlaugh,  a  slow  and  awful  impression 
grew  gradually  but  graphically  upon  my  mind 
—  the  impression  that  Christianity  must  be  a 
most  extraordinary  thing.  For  not  only  (as 
I  understood)  had  Christianity  the  most  flam¬ 
ing  vices,  but  it  had  apparently  a  mystical 
talent  for  combining  vices  which  seemed  in¬ 
consistent  with  each  other.  It  was  attacked 
on  all  sides  and  for  all  contradictory  reasons. 
No  sooner  had  one  rationalist  demonstrated 
that  it  was  too  far  to  the  east  than  another 
demonstrated  with  equal  clearness  that  it  was 
much  too  far  to  the  west.  No  sooner  had  my 
indignation  died  down  at  its  angular  and  ag¬ 
gressive  squareness  than  I  was  called  up  again 
to  notice  and  condemn  its  enervating  and 
sensual  roundness.  In  case  any  reader  has 
not  come  across  the  thing  I  mean,  I  will  give 
such  instances  as  I  remember  at  random  of 
this  self-contradiction  in  the  sceptical  attack. 
I  give  four  or  five  of  them;  there  are  fifty  more. 

Thus,  for  instance,  I  was  much  moved  by 
the  eloquent  attack  on  Christianity  as  a  thing 

i5S 


Orthodoxy 


of  inhuman  gloom;  for  I  thought  (and  still 
think)  sincere  pessimism  the  unpardonable  sin. 
Insincere  pessimism  is  a  social  accomplishment, 
rather  agreeable  than  otherwise ;  and  fortunately 
N  nearly  all  pessimism  is  insincere.  But  if  Chris¬ 
tianity  was,  as  these  people  said,  a  thing  purely 
pessimistic  and  opposed  to  life,  then  I  was 
quite  prepared  to  blow  up  St.  Paul’s  Cathedral. 
But  the  extraordinary  thing  is  this.  They  did 
prove  to  me  in  Chapter  I.  (to  my  complete 
satisfaction)  that  Christianity  was  too  pessi¬ 
mistic;  and  then,  in  Chapter  II.,  they  began  to 
prove  to  me  that  it  was  a  great  deal  too  opti¬ 
mistic.  One  accusation  against  Christianity 
was  that  it  prevented  men,  by  morbid  tears 
and  terrors,  from  seeking  joy  and  liberty  in  the 
bosom  of  Nature.  But  another  accusation  was 
that  it  comforted  men  with  a  fictitious  provi¬ 
dence,  and  put  them  in  a  pink-and- white 
nursery.  One  great  agnostic  asked  why  Nature 
was  not  beautiful  enough,  and  why  it  was  hard 
to  be  free.  Another  great  agnostic  objected 
that  Christian  optimism,  “the  garment  of  make- 
believe  woven  by  pious  hands,”  hid  from  us 
the  fact  that  Nature  was  ugly,  and  that  it  was 
impossible  to  be  free.  One  rationalist  had 
hardly  done  calling  Christianity  a  nightmare 
before  another  began  to  call  it  a  fool’s  paradise, 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


This  puzzled  me;  the  charges  seemed  incon¬ 
sistent.  Christianity  could  not  at  once  be  the 
black  mask  on  a  white  world,  and  also  the  white 
mask  on  a  black  world.  The  state  of  the  Chris¬ 
tian  could  not  be  at  once  so  comfortable  that 
he  was  a  coward  to  cling  to  it,  and  so  uncom¬ 
fortable  that  he  was  a  fool  to  stand  it.  If  it 
falsified  human  vision  it  must  falsify  it  one  way 
or  another;  it  could  not  wear  both  green  and 
rose-coloured  spectacles.  I  rolled  on  my  tongue 
with  a  terrible  joy,  as  did  all  young  men  of  that 
time,  the  taunts  which  Swinburne  hurled  at  the 
dreariness  of  the  creed  — 

“  Thou  hast  conquered,  O  pale  Galilaean,  the  world  has 
grown  gray  with  Thy  breath.” 

But  when  I  read  the  same  poet’s  accounts  of 
paganism  (as  in  “Atalanta”),  I  gathered  that 
the  world  was,  if  possible,  more  gray  before  the 
Galilaean  breathed  on  it  than  afterwards.  The 
poet  maintained,  indeed,  in  the  abstract,  that 
life  itself  was  pitch  dark.  And  yet,  somehow, 
Christianity  had  darkened  it.  The  very  man 
who  denounced  Christianity  for  pessimism  was 
himself  a  pessimist.  I  thought  there  must  be 
something  wrong.  And  it  did  for  one  wild 
moment  cross  my  mind  that,  perhaps,  those 
might  not  be  the  very  best  judges  of  the  rela- 

iS7 


Orthodoxy 


tion  of  religion  to  happiness  who,  by  their  own 
account,  had  neither  one  nor  the  other. 

It  must  be  understood  that  I  did  not  con¬ 
clude  hastily  that  the  accusations  were  false  or 
the  accusers  fools.  I  simply  deduced  that 
Christianity  must  be  something  even  weirder 
and  wickeder  than  they  made  out.  A  thing 
might  have  these  two  opposite  vices;  but  it 
must  be  a  rather  queer  thing  if  it  did.  A  man 
might  be  too  fat  in  one  place  and  too  thin  in 
another;  but  he  would  be  an  odd  shape.  At 
this  point  my  thoughts  were  only  of  the  odd 
shape  of  the  Christian  religion;  I  did  not  allege 
any  odd  shape  in  the  rationalistic  mind. 

Here  is  another  case  of  the  same  kind.  I 
felt  that  a  strong  case  against  Christianity  lay 
in  the  charge  that  there  is  something  timid, 
monkish,  and  unmanly  about  all  that  is  called 
“Christian,”  especially  in  its  attitude  towards 
resistance  and  fighting.  The  great  sceptics  of 
the  nineteenth  century  were  largely  virile. 
Bradlaugh  in  an  expansive  way,  Huxley,  in  a 
reticent  way,  were  decidedly  men.  In  com¬ 
parison,  it  did  seem  tenable  that  there  was 
something  weak  and  over  patient  about  Chris¬ 
tian  counsels.  The  Gospel  paradox  about  the 
other  cheek,  the  fact  that  priests  never  fought,  a 
hundred  things  made  plausible  the  accusation 

158 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


that  Christianity  was  an  attempt  to  make  a 
man  too  like  a  sheep.  I  read  it  and  believed 
it,  and  if  I  had  read  nothing  different,  I  should 
have  gone  on  believing  it.  But  I  read  some¬ 
thing  very  different.  I  turned  the  next  page 
in  my  agnostic  manual,  and  my  brain  turned 
up-side  down.  Now  I  found  that  I  was  to 
hate  Christianity  not  for  fighting  too  little,  but 
for  fighting  too  much.  Christianity,  it  seemed, 
was  the  mother  of  wars.  Christianity  had 
deluged  the  world  with  blood.  I  had  got 
thoroughly  angry  with  the  Christian,  because 
he  never  was  angry.  And  now  I  was  told  to  be 
angry  with  him  because  his  anger  had  been  the 
most  huge  and  horrible  thing  in  human  history; 
because  his  anger  had  soaked  the  earth  and 
smoked  to  the  sun.  The  very  people  who  re¬ 
proached  Christianity  with  the  meekness  and 
non-resistance  of  the  monasteries  were  the  very 
people  who  reproached  it  also  with  the  violence 
and  valour  of  the  Crusades.  It  was  the  fault  of 
poor  old  Christianity  (somehow  or  other)  both 
that  Edward  the  Confessor  did  not  fight  and 
that  Richard  Cceur  de  Leon  did.  The  Quakers 
(we  were  told)  were  the  only  characteristic 
Christians;  and  yet  the  massacres  of  Cromwell 
and  Alva  were  characteristic  Christian  crimes. 
What  could  it  all  mean  ?  What  was  this  Chris- 


T59 


Orthodoxy 


tianity  which  always  forbade  war  and  always 
produced  wars?  What  could  be  the  nature  of 
the  thing  which  one  could  abuse  first  because 
it  would  not  fight,  and  second  because  it  was 
always  fighting  ?  In  what  world  of  riddles  was 
born  this  monstrous  murder  and  this  monstrous 
meekness?  The  shape  of  Christianity  grew  a 
queerer  shape  every  instant. 

I  take  a  third  case;  the  strangest  of  all,  be¬ 
cause  it  involves  the  one  real  objection  to  the 
faith.  The  one  real  objection  to  the  Christian 
religion  is  simply  that  it  is  one  religion.  The 
world  is  a  big  place,  full  of  very  different  kinds 
of  people.  Christianity  (it  may  reasonably  be 
said)  is  one  thing  confined  to  one  kind  of  people ; 
it  began  in  Palestine,  it  has  practically  stopped 
with  Europe.  I  was  duly  impressed  with  this 
argument  in  my  youth,  and  I  was  much  drawn 
towards  the  doctrine  often  preached  in  Ethical 
Societies  —  I  mean  the  doctrine  that  there  is 
one  great  unconscious  church  of  all  humanity 
founded  on  the  omnipresence  of  the  human 
conscience.  Creeds,  it  was  said,  divided  men; 
but  at  least  morals  united  them.  The  soul 
might  seek  the  strangest  and  most  remote  lands 
and  ages  and  still  find  essential  ethical  common 
sense.  It  might  find  Confucius  under  Eastern 
trees,  and  he  would  be  writing  ‘'Thou  shalt  not 

160 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


steal.”  It  might  decipher  the  darkest  hiero¬ 
glyphic  on  the  most  primeval  desert,  and  the 
meaning  when  deciphered  would  be  “Little 
boys  should  tell  the  truth.”  I  believed  this 
doctrine  of  the  brotherhood  of  all  men  in  the 
possession  of  a  moral  sense,  and  I  believe  it 
still  —  with  other  things.  And  I  was  thor¬ 
oughly  annoyed  with  Christianity  for  suggest¬ 
ing  (as  I  supposed)  that  whole  ages  and  empires 
of  men  had  utterly  escaped  this  light  of  justice 
and  reason.  But  then  I  found  an  astonishing 
thing.  I  found  that  the  very  people  who  said 
that  mankind  was  one  church  from  Plato  to 
Emerson  were  the  very  people  who  said  that 
morality  had  changed  altogether,  and  that  what 
was  right  in  one  age  was  wrong  in  another. 
If  I  asked,  say,  for  an  altar,  I  was  told  that  we 
needed  none,  for  men  our  brothers  gave  us 
clear  oracles  and  one  creed  in  their  universal 
customs  and  ideals.  But  if  I  mildly  pointed 
out  that  one  of  men’s  universal  customs  was  to 
have  an  altar,  then  my  agnostic  teachers  turned 
clean  round  and  told  me  that  men  had  always 
been  in  darkness  and  the  superstitions  of  sav¬ 
ages.  I  found  it  was  their  daily  taunt  against 
Christianity  that  it  was  the  light  of  one  people 
and  had  left  all  others  to  die  in  the  dark.  But 
I  also  found  that  it  was  their  special  boast  for 

j6i 


Orthodoxy 


themselves  that  science  and  progress  were  the 
discovery  of  one  people,  and  that  all  other 
peoples  had  died  in  the  dark.  Their  chief 
insult  to  Christianity  was  actually  their  chief 
compliment  to  themselves,  and  there  seemed 
to  be  a  strange  unfairness  about  all  their  rela¬ 
tive  insistence  on  the  two  things.  When  con¬ 
sidering  some  pagan  or  agnostic,  we  were  to 
remember  that  all  men  had  one  religion;  when 
considering  some  mystic  or  spiritualist,  we  were 
only  to  consider  what  absurd  religions  some 
men  had.  We  could  trust  the  ethics  of  Epic¬ 
tetus,  because  ethics  had  never  changed.  We 
must  not  trust  the  ethics  of  Bossuet,  because 
ethics  had  changed.  They  changed  in  two 
hundred  years,  but  not  in  two  thousand. 

This  began  to  be  alarming.  It  looked  not  so 
much  as  if  Christianity  was  bad  enough  to 
include  any  vices,  but  rather  as  if  any  stick  was 
good  enough  to  beat  Christianity  with.  What 
again  could  this  astonishing  thing  be  like  which 
people  were  so  anxious  to  contradict,  that  in 
doing  so  they  did  not  mind  contradicting  them¬ 
selves?  I  saw  the  same  thing  on  every  side. 
I  can  give  no  further  space  to  this  discussion  of 
it  in  detail;  but  lest  any  one  supposes  that  I 
have  unfairly  selected  three  accidental  cases  I 
will  run  briefly  through  a  few  others.  Thus, 

162 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


certain  sceptics  wrote  that  the  great  crime  of 
Christianity  had  been  its  attack  on  the  family; 
it  had  dragged  women  to  the  loneliness  and 
contemplation  of  the  cloister,  away  from  their 
homes  and  their  children.  But,  then,  other 
sceptics  (slightly  more  advanced)  said  that  the 
great  crime  of  Christianity  was  forcing  the 
family  and  marriage  upon  us;  that  it  doomed 
women  to  the  drudgery  of  their  homes  and 
children,  and  forbade  them  loneliness  and  con¬ 
templation.  The  charge  was  actually  reversed. 
Or,  again,  certain  phrases  in  the  Epistles  or  the 
marriage  service,  were  said  by  the  anti-Chris¬ 
tians  to  show  contempt  for  woman’s  intellect. 
But  I  found  that  the  anti-Christians  themselves 
had  a  contempt  for  woman’s  intellect;  for  it 
was  their  great  sneer  at  the  Church  on  the 
Continent  that  “only  women”  went  to  it.  Or 
again,  Christianity  was  reproached  with  its 
naked  and  hungry  habits;  with  its  sackcloth 
and  dried  peas.  But  the  next  minute  Chris¬ 
tianity  was  being  reproached  with  its  pomp  and 
its  ritualism;  its  shrines  of  porphyry  and  its 
robes  of  gold.  It  was  abused  for  being  too 
plain  and  for  being  too  coloured.  Again  Chris¬ 
tianity  had  always  been  accused  of  restraining 
sexuality  too  much,  when  Bradlaugh  the  Mal¬ 
thusian  discovered  that  it  restrained  it  too  little. 

163 


Orthodoxy 


It  is  often  accused  in  the  same  breath  of  prim 
respectability  and  of  religious  extravagance. 
Between  the  covers  of  the  same  atheistic  pam¬ 
phlet  I  have  found  the  faith  rebuked  for  its  dis¬ 
union,  “  One  thinks  one  thing,  and  one  another/’ 
and  rebuked  also  for  its  union,  “It  is  difference 
of  opinion  that  prevents  the  world  from  going 
to  the  dogs.”  In  the  same  conversation  a 
free-thinker,  a  friend  of  mine,  blamed  Chris¬ 
tianity  for  despising  Jews,  and  then  despised 
it  himself  for  being  Jewish. 

I  wished  to  be  quite  fair  then,  and  I  wish  to 
be  quite  fair  now;  and  I  did  not  conclude  that 
the  attack  on  Christianity  was  all  wrong.  I 
only  concluded  that  if  Christianity  was  wrong, 
it  was  very  wrong  indeed.  Such  hostile  hor¬ 
rors  might  be  combined  in  one  thing,  but  that 
thing  must  be  very  strange  and  solitary.  There 
are  men  who  are  misers,  and  also  spendthrifts; 
but  they  are  rare.  There  are  men  sensual  and 
also  ascetic;  but  they  are  rare.  But  if  this 
mass  of  mad  contradictions  really  existed, 
quakerish  and  bloodthirsty,  too. gorgeous  and 
too  thread-bare,  austere,  yet  pandering  pre¬ 
posterously  to  the  lust  of  the  eye,  the  enemy  of 
women  and  their  foolish  refuge,  a  solemn  pessi¬ 
mist  and  a  silly  optimist,  if  this  evil  existed, 
then  there  was  in  this  evil  something  quite 

164 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


supreme  and  unique.  For  I  found  in  my 
rationalist  teachers  no  explanation  of  such 
exceptional  corruption.  Christianity  (theoret¬ 
ically  speaking)  was  in  their  eyes  only  one  of 
the  ordinary  myths  and  errors  of  mortals. 
They  gave  me  no  key  to  this  twisted  and  un¬ 
natural  badness.  Such  a  paradox  of  evil  rose 
to  the  stature  of  the  supernatural.  It  was, 
indeed,  almost  as  supernatural  as  the  infalli¬ 
bility  of  the  Pope.  An  historic  institution, 
which  never  went  right,  is  really  quite  as  much 
of  a  miracle  as  an  institution  that  cannot  go 
wrong.  The  only  explanation  which  imme¬ 
diately  occurred  to  my  mind  was  that  Chris¬ 
tianity  did  not  come  from  heaven,  but  from 
hell.  Really,  if  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  not 
Christ,  He  must  have  been  Antichrist. 

And  then  in  a  quiet  hour  a  strange  thought 
struck  me  like  a  still  thunderbolt.  There  had 
suddenly  come  into  my  mind  another  explana¬ 
tion.  Suppose  we  heard  an  unknown  man 
spoken  of  by  many  men.  Suppose  we  were 
puzzled  to  hear  that  some  men  said  he  was  too 
tall  and  some  too  short;  some  objected  to  his 
fatness,  some  lamented  his  leanness;  some 
thought  him  too  dark,  and  some  too  fair.  One 
explanation  (as  has  been  already  admitted) 
would  be  that  he  might  be  an  odd  shape.  But 

*65 


Orthodoxy 


there  is  another  explanation.  He  might  be  the 
right  shape.  Outrageously  tall  men  might  feel 
him  to  be  short.  Very  short  men  might  feel 
him  to  be  tall.  Old  bucks  who  are  growing 
stout  might  consider  him  insufficiently  filled 
out;  old  beaux  who  were  growing  thin  might 
feel  that  he  expanded  beyond  the  narrow  lines 
of  elegance.  Perhaps  Swedes  (who  have  pale 
hair  like  tow)  called  him  a  dark  man,  while 
negroes  considered  him  distinctly  blonde.  Per¬ 
haps  (in  short)  this  extraordinary  thing  is  really 
the  ordinary  thing;  at  least  the  normal  thing, 
the  centre.  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  is  Christianity 
that  is  sane  and  all  its  critics  that  are  mad  — 
in  various  ways.  I  tested  this  idea  by  asking 
myself  whether  there  was  about  any  of  the 
accusers  anything  morbid  that  might  explain 
the  accusation.  I  was  startled  to  find  that  this 
key  fitted  a  lock.  For  instance,  it  was  cer¬ 
tainly  odd  that  the  modern  world  charged 
Christianity  at  once  with  bodily  austerity  and 
with  artistic  pomp.  But  then  it  was  also  odd, 
very  odd,  that  the  modern  world  itself  com¬ 
bined  extreme  bodily  luxury  with  an  extreme 
absence  of  artistic  pomp.  The  modern  man 
thought  Becket’s  robes  too  rich  and  his  meals 
too  poor.  But  then  the  modern  man  was  really 
exceptional  in  history;  no  man  before  ever  ate 

166 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


such  elaborate  dinners  in  such  ugly  clothes. 
The  modern  man  found  the  church  too  simple 
exactly  where  modem  life  is  too  complex;  he 
found  the  church  too  gorgeous  exactly  where 
modern  life  is  too  dingy.  The  man  who  dis¬ 
liked  the  plain  fasts  and  feasts  was  mad  on 
entrees.  The  man  who  disliked  vestments  wore 
a  pair  of  preposterous  trousers.  And  surely  if 
there  was  any  insanity  involved  in  the  matter 
at  all  it  was  in  the  trousers,  not  in  the  simply 
falling  robe.  If  there  was  any  insanity  at  all, 
it  was  in  the  extravagant  entrees,  not  in  the 
bread  and  wine. 

I  went  over  all  the  cases,  and  I  found  the 
key  fitted  so  far.  The  fact  that  Swinburne  was 
irritated  at  the  unhappiness  of  Christians  and 
yet  more  irritated  at  their  happiness  was  easily 
explained.  It  was  no  longer  a  complication  of 
diseases  in  Christianity,  but  a  complication  of 
diseases  in  Swinburne.  The  restraints  of  Chris¬ 
tians  saddened  him  simply  because  he  was 
more  hedonist  than  a  healthy  man  should  be. 
The  faith  of  Christians  angered  him  because 
he  was  more  pessimist  than  a  healthy  man 
should  be.  In  the  same  way  the  Malthu- 
sians  by  instinct  attacked  Christianity;  not 
because  there  is  anything  especially  anti-Mal- 
thusian  about  Christianity,  but  because  there 

167 


Orthodoxy 


is  something  a  little  anti-human  about  Mal¬ 
thusianism. 

Nevertheless  it  could  not,  I  felt,  be  quite 
true  that  Christianity  was  merely  sensible  and 
stood  in  the  middle.  There  was  really  an 
element  in  it  of  emphasis  and  even  frenzy 
which  had  justified  the  secularists  in  their 
superficial  criticism.  It  might  be  wise,  I  began 
more  and  more  to  think  that  it  was  wise,  but  it 
was  not  merely  worldly  wise ;  it  was  not  merely 
temperate  and  respectable.  Its  fierce  crusaders 
and  meek  saints  might  balance  each  other;  still, 
the  crusaders  were  very  fierce  and  the  saints 
were  very  meek,  meek  beyond  all  decency. 
Now,  it  was  just  at  this  point  of  the  speculation 
that  I  remembered  my.  thoughts  about  the 
martyr  and  the  suicide.  In  that  matter  there 
had  been  this  combination  between  two  almost 
insane  positions  which  yet  somehow  amounted 
to  sanity.  This  was  just  such  another  contra¬ 
diction;  and  this  I  had  already  found  to  be 
true.  This  was  exactly  one  of  the  paradoxes  in 
which  sceptics  found  the  creed  wrong;  and  in 
this  I  had  found  it  right.  Madly  as  Christians 
might  love  the  martyr  or  hate  the  suicide,  they 
never  felt  these  passions  more  madly  than  I 
had  felt  them  long  before  I  dreamed  of  Chris¬ 
tianity.  Then  the  most  difficult  and  interesting 

1 68 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


part  of  the  mental  process  opened,  and  I  began 
to  trace  this  idea  darkly  through  all  the  enor¬ 
mous  thoughts  of  our  theology.  The  idea  was 
that  which  I  had  outlined  touching  the  optimist 
and  the  pessimist;  that  we  want  not  an  amal¬ 
gam  or  compromise,  but  both  things  at  the  top 
of  their  energy;  love  and  wrath  both  burning. 
Here  I  shall  only  trace  it  in  relation  to  ethics. 
But  I  need  not  remind  the  reader  that  the  idea 
of  this  combination  is  indeed  central  in  ortho¬ 
dox  theology.  For  orthodox  theology  has  spe¬ 
cially  insisted  that  Christ  was  not  a  being  apart 
from  God  and  man,  like  an  elf,  nor  yet  a  being 
half  human  and  half  not,  like  a  centaur,  but 
both  things  at  once  and  both  things  thoroughly, 
very  man  and  very  God.  Now  let  me  trace 
this  notion  as  I  found  it. 

All  sane  men  can  see  that  sanity  is  some  kind 
of  equilibrium;  that  one  may  be  mad  and  eat 
too  much,  or  mad  and  eat  too  little.  Some 
moderns  have  indeed  appeared  with  vague 
versions  of  progress  and  evolution  which  seeks 
to  destroy  the  yeadv  or  balance  of  Aristotle. 
They  seem  to  suggest  that  we  are  meant  to 
starve  progressively,  or  to  go  on  eating  larger 
and  larger  breakfasts  every  morning  for  ever. 
But  the  great  truism  of  the  iiecrov  remains  for 
all  thinking  men,  and  these  people  have  not 

169 


Orthodoxy 


upset  any  balance  except  their  own.  But 
granted  that  we  have  all  to  keep  a  balance,  the 
real  interest  comes  in  with  the  question  of  how 
that  balance  can  be  kept.  That  was  the  prob¬ 
lem  which  Paganism  tried  to  solve:  that  was 
the  problem  which  I  think  Christianity  solved 
and  solved  in  a  very  strange  way. 

Paganism  declared  that  virtue  was  in  a 
balance;  Christianity  declared  it  was  in  a  con¬ 
flict:  the  collision  of  two  passions  apparently 
opposite.  Of  course  they  were  not  really  in¬ 
consistent;  but  they  were  such  that  it  was  hard 
to  hold  simultaneously.  Let  us  follow  for  a 
moment  the  clue  of  the  martyr  and  the  suicide; 
and  take  the  case  of  courage.  No  quality  has 
ever  so  much  addled  the  brains  and  tangled 
the  definitions  of  merely  rational  sages.  Cour¬ 
age  is  almost  a  contradiction  in  terms.  It 
means  a  strong  desire  to  live  taking  the  form 
of  a  readiness  to  die.  “He  that  will  lose  his 
life,  the  same  shall  save  it,”  is  not  a  piece  of 
mysticism  for  saints  and  heroes.  It  is  a  piece 
of  everyday  advice  for  sailors  or  mountaineers. 
It  might  be  printed  in  an  Alpine  guide  or  a 
drill  book.  This  paradox  is  the  whole  prin¬ 
ciple  of  courage;  even  of  quite  earthly  or  quite 
brutal  courage.  A  man  cut  off  by  the  sea  may 
save  his  life  if  he  will  risk  it  on  the  precipice. 

170 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


He  can  only  get  away  from  death  by  continu¬ 
ally  stepping  within  an  inch  of  it.  A  soldier 
surrounded  by  enemies,  if  he  is  to  cut  his  way 
out,  needs  to  combine  a  strong  desire  for  living 
with  a  strange  carelessness  about  dying.  He 
must  not  merely  cling  to  life,  for  then  he  will 
be  a  coward,  and  will  not  escape.  He  must 
not  merely  wait  for  death,  for  then  he  will  be  a 
suicide,  and  will  not  escape.  He  must  seek 
his  life  in  a  spirit  of  furious  indifference  to  it; 
he  must  desire  life  like  water  and  yet  drink 
death  like  wine.  No  philosopher,  I  fancy,  has 
ever  expressed  this  romantic  riddle  with  ade¬ 
quate  lucidity,  and  I  certainly  have  not  done 
so.  But  Christianity  has  done  more:  it  has 
marked  the  limits  of  it  in  the  awful  graves  of 
the  suicide  and  the  hero,  showing  the  distance 
between  him  who  dies  for  the  sake  of  living 
and  him  who  dies  for  the  sake  of  dying.  And 
it  has  held  up  ever  since  above  the  European 
lances  the  banner  of  the  mystery  of  chivalry: 
the  Christian  courage,  which  is  a  disdain  of 
death;  not  the  Chinese  courage,  which  is  a 
disdain  of  life. 

And  now  I  began  to  find  that  this  duplex 
passion  was  the  Christian  key  to  ethics  every¬ 
where.  Everywhere  the  creed  made  a  modera¬ 
tion  out  of  the  still  crash  of  two  impetuous 

171 


Orthodoxy 


emotions.  Take,  for  instance,  the  matter  of 
modesty,  of  the  balance  between  mere  pride 
and  mere  prostration.  The  average  pagan, 
like  the  average  agnostic,  would  merely  say 
that  he  was  content  with  himself,  but  not  inso¬ 
lently  self-satisfied,  that  there  were  many  better 
and  many  worse,  that  his  deserts  were  limited, 
but  he  would  see  that  he  got  them.  In  short, 
he  would  walk  with  his  head  in  the  air ;  but  not 
necessarily  with  his  nose  in  the  air.  This  is  a 
manly  and  rational  position,  but  it  is  open  to 
the  objection  we  noted  against  the  compromise 
between  optimism  and  pessimism  —  the  “resig¬ 
nation”  of  Matthew  Arnold.  Being  a  mixture 
of  two  things,  it  is  a  dilution  of  two  things; 
neither  is  present  in  its  full  strength  or  con¬ 
tributes  its  full  colour.  This  proper  pride  does 
not  lift  the  heart  like  the  tongue  of  trumpets; 
you  cannot  go  clad  in  crimson  and  gold  for  this. 
On  the  other  hand,  this  mild  rationalist  mod¬ 
esty  does  not  cleanse  the  soul  with  fire  and 
make  it  clear  like  crystal;  it  does  not  (like  a 
strict  and  searching  humility)  make  a  man  as 
a  little  child,  who  can  sit  at  the  feet  of  the 
grass.  It  does  not  make  him  look  up  and  see 
marvels;  for  Alice  must  grow  small  if  she  is  to 
be  Alice  in  Wonderland.  Thus  it  loses  both 
the  poetry  of  being  proud  and  the  poetry  of 

172 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


being  humble.  Christianity  sought  by  this 
same  strange  expedient  to  save  both  of  them. 

It  separated  the  two  ideas  and  then  exag¬ 
gerated  them  both.  In  one  way  Man  was  to 
be  haughtier  than  he  had  ever  been  before;  in 
another  way  he  was  to  be  humbler  than  he  had 
ever  been  before.  In  so  far  as  I  am  Man  I  am 
the  chief  of  creatures.  In  so  far  as  I  am  a  man 
I  am  the  chief  of  sinners.  All  humility  that 
had  meant  pessimism,  that  had  meant  man 
taking  a  vague  or  mean  view  of  his  whole 
destiny  —  all  that  was  to  go.  We  were  to  hear 
no  more  the  wail  of  Ecclesiastes  that  humanity 
had  no  pre-eminence  over  the  brute,  or  the 
awful  cry  of  Homer  that  man  was  only  the 
saddest  of  all  the  beasts  of  the  field.  Man  was 
a  statue  of  God  walking  about  the  garden. 
Man  had  pre-eminence  over  all  the  brutes; 
man  was  only  sad  because  he  was  not  a  beast, 
but  a  broken  god.  The  Greek  had  spoken  of 
men  creeping  on  the  earth,  as  if  clinging  to  it. 
Now  Man  was  to  tread  on  the  earth  as  if  to 
subdue  it.  Christianity  thus  held  a  thought 
of  the  dignity  of  man  that  could  only  be  ex¬ 
pressed  in  crowns  rayed  like  the  sun  and  fans 
of  peacock  plumage.  Yet  at  the  same  time  it 
could  hold  a  thought  about  the  abject  small¬ 
ness  of  man  that  could  only  be  expressed  in 

173 


Orthodoxy 


fasting  and  fantastic  submission,  in  the  gray 
ashes  of  St.  Dominic  and  the  white  snows  of 
St.  Bernard.  When  one  came  to  think  of. 
one’s  self,  there  was  vista  and  void  enough  for 
any  amount  of  bleak  abnegation  and  bitter 
truth.  There  the  realistic  gentleman  could  let 
himself  go  —  as  long  as  he  let  himself  go  at 
himself.  There  was  an  open  playground  for 
the  happy  pessimist.  Let  him  say  anything 
against  himself  short  of  blaspheming  the  orig¬ 
inal  aim  of  his  being;  let  him  call  himself  a 
fool  and  even  a  damned  fool  (though  that  is 
Calvinistic) ;  but  he  must  not  say  that  fools  are 
not  worth  saving.  He  must  not  say  that  a 
man,  qud  man,  can  be  valueless.  Here,  again 
in  short,  Christianity  got  over  the  difficulty  of 
combining  furious  opposites,  by  keeping  them 
both,  and  keeping  them  both  furious.  The 
Church  was  positive  on  both  points.  One  can 
hardly  think  too  little  of  one’s  self.  One  can 
hardly  think  too  much  of  one’s  soul. 

Take  another  case:  the  complicated  question 
of  charity,  which  some  highly  uncharitable 
idealists  seem  to  think  quite  easy.  Charity  is 
a  paradox,  like  modesty  and  courage.  Stated 
baldly,  charity  certainly  means  one  of  two 
things  —  pardoning  unpardonable  acts,  or  lov¬ 
ing  unlovable  people.  But  if  we  ask  ourselves 

J74 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


(as  we  did  in  the  case  of  pride)  what  a  sensible 
pagan  would  feel  about  such  a  subject,  we  shall 
probably  be  beginning  at  the  bottom  of  it.  A 
sensible  pagan  would  say  that  there  were  some 
people  one  could  forgive,  and  some  one  couldn’t: 
a  slave  who  stole  wine  could  be  laughed  at;  a 
slave  who  betrayed  his  benefactor  could  be 
killed,  and  cursed  even  after  he  was  killed. 
In  so  far  as  the  act  was  pardonable,  the  man 
was  pardonable.  That  again  is  rational,  and 
even  refreshing;  but  it  is  a  dilution.  It  leaves 
no  place  for  a  pure  horror  of  injustice,  such  as 
that  which  is  a  great  beauty  in  the  innocent. 
And  it  leaves  no  place  for  a  mere  tenderness  for 
men  as  men,  such  as  is  the  whole  fascination 
of  the  charitable.  Christianity  came  in  here 
as  before.  It  came  in  startlingly  with  a  sword, 
and  clove  one  thing  from  another.  It  divided 
the  crime  from  the  criminal.  The  criminal  we 
must  forgive  unto  seventy  times  seven.  The 
crime  we  must  not  forgive  at  all.  It  was  not 
enough  that  slaves  who  stole  wine  inspired 
partly  anger  and  partly  kindness.  We  must 
be  much  more  angry  with  theft  than  before, 
and  yet  much  kinder  to  thieves  than  before. 
There  was  room  for  wrath  and  love  to  run  wild. 
And  the  more  I  considered  Christianity,  the 
more  I  found  that  while  it  had  established  a 


i75 


Orthodoxy 


rule  and  order,  the  chief  aim  of  that  order  was 
to  give  room  for  good  things  to  run  wild. 

Mental  and  emotional  liberty  are  not  so 
simple  as  they  look.  Really  they  require  almost 
as  careful  a  balance  of  laws  and  conditions  as 
do  social  and  political  liberty.  The  ordinary 
aesthetic  anarchist  who  sets  out  to  feel  every¬ 
thing  freely  gets  knotted  at  last  in  a  paradox 
that  prevents  him  feeling  at  all.  He  breaks 
away  from  home  limits  to  follow  poetry.  But 
in  ceasing  to  feel  home  limits  he  has  ceased  to 
feel  the  “Odyssey.”  He  is  free  from  national 
prejudices  and  outside  patriotism.  But  being 
outside  patriotism  he  is  outside  “Henry  V.” 
Such  a  literary  man  is  simply  outside  all  liter¬ 
ature:  he  is  more  of  a  prisoner  than  any  bigot. 
For  if  there  is  a  wall  between  you  and  the  world, 
it  makes  little  difference  whether  you  describe 
yourself  as  locked  in  or  as  locked  out.  What 
we  want  is  not  the  universality  that  is  outside 
all  normal  sentiments;  we  want  the  universality 
that  is  inside  all  normal  sentiments.  It  is  all 
the  difference  between  being  free  from  them, 
as  a  man  is  free  from  a  prison,  and  being  free 
of  them  as  a  man  is  free  of  a  city.  I  am  free 
from  Windsor  Castle  (that  is,  I  am  not  forcibly 
detained  there),  but  I  am  by  no  means  free  of 
that  building.  How  can  man  be  approxi- 

176 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


mately  free  of  fine  emotions,  able  to  swing 
them  in  a  clear  space  without  breakage  or 
wrong?  This  was  the  achievement  of  this 
Christian  paradox  of  the  parallel  passions. 
Granted  the  primary  dogma  of  the  war  be¬ 
tween  divine  and  diabolic,  the  revolt  and  ruin 
of  the  world,  their  optimism  and  pessimism, 
as  pure  poetry,  could  be  loosened  like  cataracts. 

St.  Francis,  in  praising  all  good,  could  be  a 
more  shouting  optimist  than  Walt  Whitman. 
St.  Jerome,  in  denouncing  all  evil,  could  paint 
the  world  blacker  than  Schopenhauer.  Both 
passions  were  free  because  both  were  kept  in 
their  place.  The  optimist  could  pour  out  all 
the  praise  he  liked  on  the  gay  music  of  the 
march,  the  golden  trumpets,  and  the  purple 
banners  going  into  battle.  But  he  must  not 
call  the  fight  needless.  The  pessimist  might 
draw  as  darkly  as  he  chose  the  sickening  marches 
or  the  sanguine  wounds.  But  he  must  not  call 
the  fight  hopeless.  So  it  was  with  all  the  other 
moral  problems,  with  pride,  with  protest,  and 
with  compassion.  By  defining  its  main  doc¬ 
trine,  the  Church  not  only  kept  seemingly  in¬ 
consistent  things  side  by  side,  but,  what  was 
more,  allowed  them  to  break  out  in  a  sort  of 
artistic  violence  otherwise  possible  only  to 
anarchists.  Meekness  grew  more  dramatic 

m 


Orthodoxy 


than  madness.  Historic  Christianity  rose  into 
a  high  and  strange  coup  de  theatre  of  morality 
—  things  that  are  to  virtue  what  the  crimes  of 
Nero  are  to  vice.  The  spirits  of  indignation 
and  of  charity  took  terrible  and  attractive 
forms,  ranging  from  that  monkish  fierceness 
that  scourged  like  a  dog  the  first  and  greatest 
of  the  Plantagenets,  to  the  sublime  pity  of  St. 
Catherine,  who,  in  the  official  shambles,  kissed 
the  bloody  head  of  the  criminal.  Poetry  could 
be  acted  as  well  as  composed.  This  heroic 
and  monumental  manner  in  ethics  has  entirely 
vanished  with  supernatural  religion.  They, 
being  humble,  could  parade  themselves:  but 
we  are  too  proud  to  be  prominent.  Our  ethical 
teachers  write  reasonably  for  prison  reform; 
but  we  are  not  likely  to  see  Mr.  Cadbury,  or 
any  eminent  philanthropist,  go  into  Reading 
Gaol  and  embrace  the  strangled  corpse  before 
it  is  cast  into  the  quicklime.  Our  ethical 
teachers  write  mildly  against  the  power  of 
millionaires;  but  we  are  not  likely  to  see  Mr. 
Rockefeller,  or  any  modern  tyrant,  publicly 
whipped  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

Thus,  the  double  charges  of  the  secularists, 
though  throwing  nothing  but  darkness  and 
confusion  on  themselves,  throw  a  real  light  on 
the  faith.  It  is  true  that  the  historic  Church 

178 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


has  at  once  emphasised  celibacy  and  empha¬ 
sised  the  family;  has  at  once  (if  one  may  put  it 
so)  been  fiercely  for  having  children  and  fiercely 
for  not  having  children.  It  has  kept  them  side 
by  side  like  two  strong  colours,  red  and  white, 
like  the  red  and  white  upon  the  shield  of  St. 
George.  It  has  always  had  a  healthy  hatred 
of  pink.  It  hates  that  combination  of  two 
colours  which  is  the  feeble  expedient  of  the 
philosophers.  It  hates  that  evolution  of  black 
into  white  which  is  tantamount  to  a  dirty  gray. 
In  fact,  the  whole  theory  of  the  Church  on 
virginity  might  be  symbolized  in  the  statement 
that  white  is  a  colour:  not  merely  the  absence 
of  a  colour.  All  that  I  am  urging  here  can  be 
expressed  by  saying  that  Christianity  sought  in 
most  of  these  cases  to  keep  two  colours  co¬ 
existent  but  pure.  It  is  not  a  mixture  like 
russet  or  purple;  it  is  rather  like  a  shot  silk,  for 
a  shot  silk  is  always  at  right  angles,  and  is  in 
the  pattern  of  the  cross. 

So  it  is  also,  of  course,  with  the  contradictory 
charges  of  the  anti-Christians  about  submission 
and  slaughter.  It  is  true  that  the  Church  told 
some  men  to  fight  and  others  not  to  fight;  and 
it  is  true  that  those  who  fought  were  like  thun¬ 
derbolts  and  those  who  did  not  fight  were  like 
statues.  All  this  simply  means  that  the  Church 

179 


Orthodoxy 


preferred  to  use  its  Supermen  and  to  use  its 
Tolstoyans.  There  must  be  some  good  in  the 
life  of  battle,  for  so  many  good  men  have  en¬ 
joyed  being  soldiers.  There  must  be  some 
good  in  the  idea  of  non-resistance,  for  so  many 
good  men  seem  to  enjoy  being  Quakers.  All 
that  the  Church  did  (so  far  as  that  goes)  was 
to  prevent  either  of  these  good  things  from 
ousting  the  other.  They  existed  side  by  side. 
The  Tolstoyans,  having  all  the  scruples  of 
monks,  simply  became  monks.  The  Quakers 
became  a  club  instead  of  becoming  a  sect. 
Monks  said  all  that  Tolstoy  says;  they  poured 
out  lucid  lamentations  about  the  cruelty  of 
battles  and  the  vanity  of  revenge.  But  the 
Tolstoyans  are  not  quite  right  enough  to  run 
the  whole  world;  and  in  the  ages  of  faith  they 
were  not  allowed  to  run  it.  The  world  did  not 
lose  the  last  charge  of  Sir  James  Douglas  or 
the  banner  of  Joan  the  Maid.  And  sometimes 
this  pure  gentleness  and  this  pure  fierceness 
met  and  justified  their  juncture;  the  paradox 
of  all  the  prophets  was  fulfilled,  and,  in  the 
soul  of  St.  Louis,  the  lion  lay  down  with  the 
lamb.  But  remember  that  this  text  is  too 
lightly  interpreted.  It  is  constantly  assured, 
especially  in  our  Tolstoyan  tendencies,  that 
when  the  lion  lies  down  with  the  lamb  the  lion 

180 


The  P aradoxes  of  Christianity 


becomes  lamb-like.  But  that  is  brutal  annexa¬ 
tion  and  imperialism  on  the  part  of  the  lamb. 
That  is  simply  the  lamb  absorbing  the  lion 
instead  of  the  lion  eating  the  lamb.  The  real 
problem  is  — /Can  the  lion  lie  down  with  the 
lamb  and  still  retain  his  royal  ferocity?  That 
is  the  problem  the  Church  attempted;  that  is 
the  miracle  she  achieved. 

This  is  what  I  have  called  guessing  the 
hidden  eccentricities  of  life.  This  is  knowing 
that  a  man’s  heart  is  to  the  left  and  not  in  the 
middle.  This  is  knowing  not  only  that  the 
earth  is  round,  but  knowing  exactly  where  it  is 
flat.  Christian  doctrine  detected  the  oddities 
of  life.  It  not  only  discovered  the  law,  but  it 
foresaw  the  exceptions.  Those  underrate  Chris¬ 
tianity  who  say  that  it  discovered  mercy;  any 
one  might  discover  mercy.  In  fact  every  one 
did.  But  to  discover  a  plan  for  being  merciful 
and  also  severe  —  that  was  to  anticipate  a 
strange  need  of  human  nature.  For  no  one 
wants  to  be  forgiven  for  a  big  sin  as  if  it  were  a 
little  one.  Any  one  might  say  that  we  should 
be  neither  quite  miserable  nor  quite  happy. 
But  to  find  out  how  far  one  may  be  quite  mis¬ 
erable  without  making  it  impossible  to  be  quite 
happy  —  that  was  a  discovery  in  psychology. 
Any  one  might  say,  “Neither  swagger  nor 

181 


Orthodoxy 


grovel”;  and  it  would  have  been  a  limit. 
But  to  say,  “Here  you  can  swagger  and 
there  you  can  grovel”  —  that  was  an  eman¬ 
cipation. 

This  was  the  big  fact  about  Christian  ethics; 
the  discovery  of  the  new  balance.  Paganism 
had  been  like  a  pillar  of  marble,  upright  be¬ 
cause  proportioned  with  symmetry.  Chris¬ 
tianity  was  like  a  huge  and  ragged  and 
romantic  rock,  which,  though  it  sways  on  its 
pedestal  at  a  touch,  yet,  because  its  exaggerated 
excrescences  exactly  balance  each  other,  is 
enthroned  there  for  a  thousand  years.  In  a 
Gothic  cathedral  the  columns  were  all  different, 
but  they  were  all  necessary.  Every  support 
seemed  an  accidental  and  fantastic  support; 
every  buttress  was  a  flying  buttress.  So  in 
Christendom  apparent  accidents  balanced. 
Becket  wore  a  hair  shirt  under  his  gold  and 
crimson,  and  there  is  much  to  be  said  for  the  com¬ 
bination;  for  Becket  got  the  benefit  of  the 
hair  shirt  while  the  people  in  the  street  got  the 
benefit  of  the  crimson  and  gold.  It  is  at  least 
better  than  the  manner  of  the  modern  million¬ 
aire,  who  has  the  black  and  the  drab  outwardly 
for  others,  and  the  gold  next  his  heart.  But 
the  balance  was  not  always  in  one  man’s  body 
as  in  Becket’s;  the  balance  was  often  distrib- 

182 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


uted  over  the  whole  body  of  Christendom. 
Because  a  man  prayed  and  fasted  on  the  North¬ 
ern  snows,  flowers  could  be  flung  at  his  festival 
in  the  Southern  cities;  and  because  fanatics 
drank  water  on  the  sands  of  Syria,  men  could 
still  drink  cider  in  the  orchards  of  England. 
This  is  what  makes  Christendom  at  once  so 
much  more  perplexing  and  so  much  more 
interesting  than  the  Pagan  empire;  just  as 
Amiens  Cathedral  is  not  better  but  more  inter¬ 
esting  than  the  Parthenon.  If  any  one  wants 
a  modem  proof  of  all  this,  let  him  consider  the 
curious  fact  that,  under  Christianity,  Europe 
(while  remaining  a  unity)  has  broken  up  into 
individual  nations.  Patriotism  is  a  perfect 
example  of  this  deliberate  balancing  of  one 
emphasis  against  another  emphasis.  The  in¬ 
stinct  of  the  Pagan  empire  would  have  said, 
“You  shall  all  be  Roman  citizens,  and  grow 
alike;  let  the  German  grow  less  slow  and  rev¬ 
erent;  the  Frenchmen  less  experimental  and 
swift.”  But  the  instinct  of  Christian  Europe 
says,  “Let  the  German  remain  slow  and  rev¬ 
erent,  that  the  Frenchman  may  the  more  safely 
be  swift  and  experimental.  We  will  make  an 
equipoise  out  of  these  excesses.  The  absurdity 
called  Germany  shall  correct  the  insanity  called 
France.” 

183 


Orthodoxy 


Last  and  most  important,  it  is  exactly  this 
which  explains  what  is  so  inexplicable  to  all  the 
modern  critics  of  the  history  of  Christianity. 
I  mean  the  monstrous  wars  about  small  points 
of  theology,  the  earthquakes  of  emotion  about 
a  gesture  or  a  word.  It  was  only  a  matter  of 
an  inch;'  but  an  inch  is  everything  when  you 
are  balancing.  The  Church  could  not  afford 
to  swerve  a  hair’s  breadth  on  some  things  if 
she  was  to  continue  her  great  and  daring  ex¬ 
periment  of  the  irregular  equilibrium.  Once 
let  one  idea  become  less  powerful  and  some 
other  idea  would  become  too  powerful.  It  was 
no  flock  of  sheep  the  Christian  shepherd  was 
leading,  but  a  herd  of  bulls  and  tigers,  of 
terrible  ideals  and  devouring  doctrines,  each 
one  of  them  strong  enough  to  turn  to  a  false 
religion  and  lay  waste  the  world.  Remember 
that  the  Church  went  in  specifically  for  danger¬ 
ous  ideas;  she  was  a  lion  tamer.  The  idea  of 
birth  through  a  Holy  Spirit,  of  the  death  of  a 
divine  being,  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  or  the 
fulfilment  of  prophecies,  are  ideas  which,  any 
one  can  see,  need  but  a  touch  to  turn  them 
into  something  blasphemous  or  ferocious.  The 
smallest  link  was  let  drop  by  the  artificers  of 
the  Mediterranean,  and  the  lion  of  ancestral 
pessimism  burst  his  chain  in  the  forgotten 

184 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


forests  of  the  north.  Of  these  theological 
equalisations  I  have  to  speak  afterwards.  Here 
it  is  enough  to  notice  that  if  some  small  mis¬ 
take  were  made  in  doctrine,  huge  blunders 
might  be  made  in  human  happiness.  A 
sentence  phrased  wrong  about  the  nature  of 
symbolism  would  have  broken  all  the  best 
statues  in  Europe.  A  slip  in  the  definitions 
might  stop  all  the  dances;  might  wither  all 
the  Christmas  trees  or  break  all  the  Easter 
eggs.  Doctrines  had  to  be  defined  within  strict 
limits,  even  in  order  that  man  might  enjoy 
general  human  liberties.  The  Church  had  to 
be  careful,  if  only  that  the  world  might  be 
careless. 

This  is  the  thrilling  romance  of  Orthodoxy. 
People  have  fallen  into  a  foolish  habit  of  speak¬ 
ing  of  orthodoxy  as  something  heavy,  hum¬ 
drum,  and  safe.  There  never  was  anything  so 
perilous  or  so  exciting  as  orthodoxy.  It  was 
sanity:  and  to  be  sane  is  more  dramatic  than 
to  be  mad.  It  was  the  equilibrium  of  a  man 
behind  madly  rushing  horses,  seeming  to  stoop 
this  way  and  to  sway  that,  yet  in  every  attitude  * 
having  the  grace  of  statuary  and  the  accuracy 
of  arithmetic.  The  Church  in  its  early  days 
went  fierce  and  fast  with  any  warhorse ;  yet  it  is 
utterly  unhistoric  to  say  that  she  merely  went 

185 


Orthodoxy 


mad  along  one  idea,  like  a  vulgar  fanaticism. 
She  swerved  to  left  and  right,  so  exactly  as  to 
avoid  enormous  obstacles.  She  left  on  one  hand 
the  huge  bulk  of  Arianism,  buttressed  by  all  the 
worldly  powers  to  make  Christianity  too  worldly. 
The  next  instant  she  was  swerving  to  avoid  an 
orientalism,  which  would  have  made  it  too  un¬ 
worldly.  The  orthodox  Church  never  took  the 
tame  course  or  accepted  the  conventions;  the 
orthodox  Church  was  never  respectable.  It 
would  have  been  easier  to  have  accepted  the 
earthly  power  of  the  Arians.  It  would  have 
been  easy,  in  the  Calvinistic  seventeenth  cen¬ 
tury,  to  fall  into  the  bottomless  pit  of  predestina¬ 
tion.  It  is  easy  to  be  a  madman:  it  is  easy  to 
be  a  heretic.  It  is  always  easy  to  let  the  age 
have  its  head ;  the  difficult  thing  is  to  keep  one’s 
own.  It  is  always  easy  to  be  a  modernist;  as 
it  is  easy  to  be  a  snob.  To  have  fallen  into  any 
of  those  open  traps  of  error  and  exaggeration 
which  fashion  after  fashion  and  sect  after  sect 
set  along  the  historic  path  of  Christendom  — 
that  would  indeed  have  been  simple.  It  is 
always  simple  to  fall;  there  are  an  infinity  of 
angles  at  which  one  falls,  only  one  at  which 
one  stands.  To  have  fallen  into  any  one  of 
the  fads  from  Gnosticism  to  Christian  Science 
would  indeed  have  been  obvious  and  tame. 

1 86 


The  Paradoxes  of  Christianity 


But  to  have  avoided  them  all  has  been  one 
whirling  adventure ;  and  in  my  vision  the 
heavenly  chariot  flies  thundering  through  the 
ages,  the  dull  heresies  sprawling  and  prostrate, 
the  wild  truth  reeling  but  erect. 


187 


VII  —  The  Eternal  Revolution 


THE  following  propositions  have  been 
urged:  First,  that  some  faith  in  our 
life  is  required  even  to  improve  it; 
second,  that  some  dissatisfaction  with 
things  as  they  are  is  necessary  even  in  order  to 
be  satisfied;  third,  that  to  have  this  necessary 
content  and  necessary  discontent  it  is  not  suffi¬ 
cient  to  have  the  obvious  equilibrium  of  the 
Stoic.  For  mere  resignation  has  neither  the 
gigantic  levity  of  pleasure  nor  the  superb  in¬ 
tolerance  of  pain.  There  is  a  vital  objection 
to  the  advice  merely  to  grin  and  bear  it.  The 
objection  is  that  if  you  merely  bear  it,  you  do 
not  grin.  Greek  heroes  do  not  grin:  but  gar¬ 
goyles  do  —  because  they  are  Christian.  And 
when  a  Christian  is  pleased,  he  is  (in  the  most 
exact  sense)  frightfully  pleased;  his  pleasure 
is  frightful.  Christ  prophesied  the  whole  of 
Gothic  architecture  in  that  hour  when  nervous 
and  respectable  people  (such  people  as  now 
object  to  barrel  organs)  objected  to  the  shout¬ 
ing  of  the  gutter-snipes  of  Jerusalem.  He  said, 
“If  these  were  silent,  the  very  stones  would  cry 
out.”  Under  the  impulse  of  His  spirit  arose 

1 88 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


like  a  clamorous  chorus  the  facades  of  the 
mediaeval  cathedrals,  thronged  with  shouting 
faces  and  open  mouths.  The  prophecy  has 
fulfilled  itself:  the  very  stones  cry  out. 

If  these  things  be  conceded,  though  only  for 
argument,  we  may  take  up  where  we  left  it  the 
thread  of  the  thought  of  the  natural  man,  called 
by  the  Scotch  (with  regrettable  familiarity), 
“The  Old  Man.”  We  can  ask  the  next  ques¬ 
tion  so  obviously  in  front  of  us.  Some  satis¬ 
faction  is  needed  even  to  make  things  better. 
But  what  do  we  mean  by  making  things  better? 
Most  modern  talk  on  this  matter  is  a  mere 
argument  in  a  circle  —  that  circle  which  we 
have  already  made  the  symbol  of  madness  and 
of  mere  rationalism.  Evolution  is  only  good 
if  it  produces  good ;  good  is  only  good  if  it  helps 
evolution.  The  elephant  stands  on  the  tor¬ 
toise,  and  the  tortoise  on  the  elephant. 

Obviously,  it  will  not  do  to  take  our  ideal 
from  the  principle  in  nature;  for  the  simple 
reason  that  (except  for  some  human  or  divine 
theory),  there  is  no  principle  in  nature.  For 
instance,  the  cheap  anti-democrat  of  to-day  will 
tell  you  solemnly  that  there  is  no  equality  in 
nature.  He  is  right,  but  he  does  not  see  the 
logical  addendum.  There  is  no  equality  in 
nature;  also  there  is  no  inequality  in  nature. 

189 


Orthodoxy 


Inequality,  as  much  as  equality,  implies  a 
standard  of  value.  To  read  aristocracy  into 
the  anarchy  of  animals  is  just  as  sentimental 
as  to  read  democracy  into  it.  Both  aristocracy 
and  democracy  are  human  ideals:  the  one  say¬ 
ing  that  all  men  are  valuable,  the  other  that 
some  men  are  more  valuable.  But  nature  does 
not  say  that  cats  are  more  valuable  than  mice; 
nature  makes  no  remark  on  the  subject.  She 
does  not  even  say  that  the  cat  is  enviable  or  the 
mouse  pitiable.  We  think  the  cat  superior 
because  we  have  (or  most  of  us  have)  a  particu¬ 
lar  philosophy  to  the  effect  that  life  is  better 
than  death.  But  if  the  mouse  were  a  German 
pessimist  mouse,  he  might  not  think  that  the 
cat  had  beaten  him  at  all.  He  might  think  he 
had  beaten  the  cat  by  getting  to  the  grave  first. 
Or  he  might  feel  that  he  had  actually  inflicted 
frightful  punishment  on  the  cat  by  keeping  him 
alive.  Just  as  a  microbe  might  feel  proud  of 
spreading  a  pestilence,  so  the  pessimistic  mouse 
might  exult  to  think  that  he  was  renewing  in 
the  cat  the  torture  of  conscious  existence.  It 
all  depends  on  the  philosophy  of  the  mouse. 
You  cannot  even  say  that  there  is  victory  or 
superiority  in  nature  unless  you  have  some 
doctrine  about  what  things  are  superior.  You 
cannot  even  say  that  the  cat  scores  unless  there 

190 


I 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


is  a  system  of  scoring.  You  cannot  even  say 
that  the  cat  gets  the  best  of  it  unless  there  is 
some  best  to  be  got. 

We  cannot,  then,  get  the  ideal  itself  from 
nature,  and  as  we  follow  here  the  first  and 
natural  speculation,  we  will  leave  out  (for  the 
present)  the  idea  of  getting  it  from  God. 
We  must  have  our  own  vision.  But  the  at¬ 
tempts  of  most  moderns  to  express  it  are  highly 
vague. 

Some  fall  back  simply  on  the  clock:  they 
talk  as  if  mere  passage  through  time  brought 
some  superiority;  so  that  even  a  man  of  the 
first  mental  calibre  carelessly  uses  the  phrase 
that  human  morality  is  never  up  to  date.  How 
can  anything  be  up  to  date? — a  date  has  no 
character.  How  can  one  say  that  Christmas 
celebrations  are  not  suitable  to  the  twenty-fifth 
of  a  month  ?  What  the  writer  meant,  of  course, 
was  that  the  majority  is  behind  his  favourite 
minority  —  or  in  front  of  it.  Other  vague 
modern  people  take  refuge  in  material  meta¬ 
phors;  in  fact,  this  is  the  chief  mark  of  vague 
modern  people.  Not  daring  to  define  their 
doctrine  of  what  is  good,  they  use  physical 
figures  of  speech  without  stint  or  shame,  and, 
what  is  worst  of  all,  seem  to  think  these  cheap 
analogies  are  exquisitely  spiritual  and  superior 


Orthodoxy 


to  the  old  morality.  Thus  they  think  it  intel¬ 
lectual  to  talk  about  things  being  “high.”  It 
is  at  least  the  reverse  of  intellectual ;  it  is  a  mere 
phrase  from  a  steeple  or  a  weathercock. 
“Tommy  was  a  good  boy”  is  a  pure  philo¬ 
sophical  statement,  worthy  of  Plato  or  Aquinas. 
“Tommy  lived  the  higher  life”  is  a  gross  meta¬ 
phor  from  a  ten-foot  rule. 

This,  incidentally,  is  almost  the  whole  weak¬ 
ness  of  Nietzsche,  whom  some  are  representing 
as  a  bold  and  strong  thinker.  No  one  will 
deny  that  he  was  a  poetical  and  suggestive 
thinker;  but  he  was  quite  the  reverse  of  strong. 
He  was  not  at  all  bold.  He  never  put  his  own 
meaning  before  himself  in  bald  abstract  words: 
as  did  Aristotle  and  Calvin,  and  even  Karl 
Marx,  the  hard,  fearless  men  of  thought. 
Nietzsche  always  escaped  a  question  by  a 
physical  metaphor,  like  a  cheery  minor  poet. 
He  said,  “beyond  good  and  evil,”  because  he 
had  not  the  courage  to  say,  “more  good  than 
good  and  evil,”  or,  “more  evil  than  good  and 
evil.”  Had  he  faced  his  thought  without  meta¬ 
phors,  he  would  have  seen  that  it  was  non¬ 
sense.  So,  when  he  describes  his  hero,  he  does 
not  dare  to  say,  “the  purer  man,”  or  “the 
happier  man,”  or  “the  sadder  man,”  for  all 
these  are  ideas;  and  ideas  are  alarming.  He 

192 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


says  “the  upper  man,”  or  “over  man,”  a  phys¬ 
ical  metaphor  from  acrobats  or  alpine  climbers. 
Nietzsche  is  truly  a  very  timid  thinker.  He 
does  not  really  know  in  the  least  what  sort  of 
man  he  wants  evolution  to  produce.  And  if 
he  does  not  know,  certainly  the  ordinary  evo¬ 
lutionists,  who  talk  about  things  being  “higher,” 
do  not  know  either. 

Then  again,  some  people  fall  back  on  sheer 
submission  and  sitting  still.  Nature  is  going 
to  do  something  some  day;  nobody  knows  what, 
and  nobody  knows  when.  We  have  no  reason 
for  acting,  and  no  reason  for  not  acting.  If 
anything  happens  it  is  right:  if  anything  is 
prevented  it  was  wrong.  Again,  some  people 
try  to  anticipate  nature  by  doing  something, 
by  doing  anything.  Because  we  may  possibly 
grow  wings  they  cut  off  their  legs.  Yet  nature 
may  be  trying  to  make  them  centipedes  for  all 
they  know. 

Lastly,  there  is  a  fourth  class  of  people  who 
take  whatever  it  is  that  they  happen  to  want, 
and  say  that  that  is  the  ultimate  aim  of  evolu¬ 
tion.  And  these  are  the  only  sensible  people. 
This  is  the  only  really  healthy  way  with  the 
word  evolution,  to  work  for  what  you  want, 
and  to  call  that  evolution.  The  only  intelligible 
sense  that  progress  or  advance  can  have  among 

i93 


Orthodoxy 


men,  is  that  we  have  a  definite  vision,  and  that 
we  wish  to  make  the  whole  world  like  that 
vision.  If  you  like  to  put  it  so,  the  essence  of 
the  doctrine  is  that  what  we  have  around  us  is 
the  mere  method  and  preparation  for  some¬ 
thing  that  we  have  to  create.  This  is  not  a 
world,  but  rather  the  material  for  a  world. 
God  has  given  us  not  so  much  the  colours  of  a 
picture  as  the  colours  of  a  palette.  But  he  has 
also  given  us  a  subject,  a  model,  a  fixed  vision. 
We  must  be  clear  about  what  we  want  to  paint. 
This  adds  a  further  principle  to  our  previous 
list  of  principles.  We  have  said  we  must  be 
fond  of  this  world,  even  in  order  to  change  it. 
We  now  add  that  we  must  be  fond  of  another 
world  (real  or  imaginary)  in  order  to  have 
something  to  change  it  to. 

We  need  not  debate  about  the  mere  words 
evolution  or  progress:  personally  I  prefer  to  call 
it  reform.  For  reform  implies  form.  It  im¬ 
plies  that  we  are  trying  to  shape  the  world  in  a 
particular  image;  to  make  it  something  that  we 
see  already  in  our  minds.  Evolution  is  a  meta¬ 
phor  from  mere  automatic  unrolling.  Progress 
is  a  metaphor  from  merely  walking  along  a 
road  —  very  likely  the  wrong  road.  But  re¬ 
form  is  a  metaphor  for  reasonable  and  deter¬ 
mined  men:  it  means  that  we  see  a  certain 


194 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


thing  out  of  shape  and  we  mean  to  put  it  into 
shape.  And  we  know  what  shape. 

Now  here  comes  in  the  whole  collapse  and 
huge  blunder  of  our  age.  We  have  mixed  up 
two  different  things,  two  opposite  things.  Pro¬ 
gress  should  mean  that  we  are  always  changing 
the  world  to  suit  the  vision.  Progress  does 
mean  (just  now)  that  we  are  always  changing 
the  vision.  It  should  mean  that  we  are  slow 
but  sure  in  bringing  justice  and  mercy  among 
men:  it  does  mean  that  we  are  very  swift  in 
doubting  the  desirability  of  justice  and  mercy: 
a  wild  page  from  any  Prussian  sophist  makes 
men  doubt  it.  Progress  should  mean  that  we 
are  always  walking  towards  the  New  Jeru¬ 
salem.  It  does  mean  that  the  New  Jerusalem 
is  always  walking  away  from  us.  We  are  not 
altering  the  real  to  suit  the  ideal.  We  are 
altering  the  ideal :  it  is  easier. 

Silly  examples  are  always  simpler;  let  us 
suppose  a  man  wanted  a  particular  kind  of 
world;  say,  a  blue  world.  He  would  have  no 
cause  to  complain  of  the  slightness  or  swiftness 
of  his  task ;  he  might  toil  for  a  long  time  at  the 
transformation;  he  could  work  away  (in  every 
sense)  until  all  was  blue.  He  could  have 
heroic  adventures;  the  putting  of  the  last 
touches  to  a  blue  tiger.  He  could  have  fairy 

I95 


Orthodoxy 


dreams;  the  dawn  of  a  blue  moon.  But  if  he 
worked  harm,  that  high-minded  reformer  would 
certainly  (from  his  own  point  of  view)  leave  the 
world  better  and  bluer  than  he  found  it.  If  he 
altered  a  blade  of  grass  to  his  favourite  colour 
every  day,  he  would  get  on  slowly.  But  if  he 
altered  his  favourite  colour  every  day,  he  would 
not  get  on  at  all.  If,  after  reading  a  fresh 
philosopher,  he  started  to  paint  everything  red 
or  yellow,  his  work  would  be  thrown  away: 
there  would  be  nothing  to  show  except  a  few 
blue  tigers  walking  about,  specimens  of  his 
early  bad  manner.  This  is  exactly  the  position 
of  the  average  modern  thinker.  It  will  be  said 
that  this  is  avowedly  a  preposterous  example. 
But  it  is  literally  the  fact  of  recent  history. 
The  great  and  grave  changes  in  our  political 
civilization  all  belonged  to  the  early  nineteenth 
century,  not  to  the  later.  They  belonged  to  the 
black  and  white  epoch  when  men  believed 
fixedly  in  Toryism,  in  Protestantism,  in  Cal¬ 
vinism,  in  Reform,  and  not  unfrequently  in 
Revolution.  And  whatever  each  man  believed 
in  he  hammered  at  steadily,  without  scepticism: 
and  there  was  a  time  when  the  Established 
Church  might  have  fallen,  and  the  House  of 
Lords  nearly  fell.  It  was  because  Radicals 
were  wise  enough  to  be  constant  and  consistent ; 

196 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


it  was  because  Radicals  were  wise  enough  to  be 
Conservative.  But  in  the  existing  atmosphere 
there  is  not  enough  time  and  tradition  in  Radi¬ 
calism  to  pull  anything  down.  There  is  a  great 
deal  of  truth  in  Lord  Hugh  Cecil’s  suggestion 
(made  in  a  fine  speech)  that  the  era  of  change  is 
over,  and  that  ours  is  an  era  of  conservation  and 
repose.  But  probably  it  would  pain  Lord 
Hugh  Cecil  if  he  realized  (what  is  certainly  the 
case)  that  ours  is  only  an  age  of  conservation 
because  it  is  an  age  of  complete  unbelief.  Let 
beliefs  fade  fast  and  frequently,  if  you  wish 
institutions  to  remain  the  same.  The  more  the 
life  of  the  mind  is  unhinged,  the  more  the  ma¬ 
chinery  of  matter  will  be  left  to  itself.  The  net 
result  of  all  our  political  suggestions,  Collecti¬ 
vism,  Tolstoyanism,  Neo-Feudalism,  Commun¬ 
ism,  Anarchy,  Scientific  Bureaucracy  —  the 
plain  fruit  of  all  of  them  is  that  the  Monarchy 
and  the  House  of  Lords  will  remain.  The  net 
result  of  all  the  new  religions  will  be  that  the 
Church  of  England  will  not  (for  heaven  knows 
how  long)  be  disestablished.  It  was  Karl 
Marx,  Nietzsche,  Tolstoy,  Cunninghame  Gra- 
hame,  Bernard  Shaw  and  Auberon  Herbert, 
who  between  them,  with  bowed  gigantic  backs, 
bore  up  the  throne  of  the  Archbishop  of  Can¬ 
terbury. 


197 


Orthodoxy 


We  may  say  broadly  that  free  thought  is  the 
best  of  all  the  safeguards  against  freedom. 
Managed  in  a  modem  style  the  emancipation 
of  the  slave’s  mind  is  the  best  way  of  prevent¬ 
ing  the  emancipation  of  the  slave.  Teach  him 
to  worry  about  whether  he  wants  to  be  free, 
and  he  will  not  free  himself.  Again,  it  may  be 
said  that  this  instance  is  remote  or  extreme. 
But,  again,  it  is  exactly  true  of  the  men  in  the 
streets  around  us.  It  is  true  that  the  negro 
slave,  being  a  debased  barbarian,  will  probably 
have  either  a  human  affection  of  loyalty,  or  a 
human  affection  for  liberty.  But  the  man  we 
see  every  day  —  the  worker  in  Mr.  Gradgrind’s 
factory,  the  little  clerk  in  Mr.  Gradgrind’s  office 
—  he  is  too  mentally  worried  to  believe  in  free¬ 
dom.  He  is  kept  quiet  with  revolutionary 
literature.  He  is  calmed  and  kept  in  his  place 
by  a  constant  succession  of  wild  philosophies. 
He  is  a  Marxian  one  day,  a  Nietzscheite  the 
next  day,  a  Superman  (probably)  the  next  day; 
and  a  slave  every  day.  The  only  thing  that 
remains  after  all  the  philosophies  is  the  factory. 
The  only  man  who  gains  by  all  the  philosophies 
is  Gradgrind.  It  would  be  worth  his  while  to 
keep  his  commercial  helotry  supplied  with 
sceptical  literature.  And  now  I  come  to  think 
of  it,  of  course,  Gradgrind  is  famous  for  giving 

198 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


libraries.  He  shows  his  sense.  All  modem 
books  are  on  his  side.  As  long  as  the  vision 
of  heaven  is  always  changing,  the  vision  of 
earth  will  be  exactly  the  same.  No  ideal  will 
remain  long  enough  to  be  realized,  or  even 
partly  realized.  The  modem  young  man  will 
never  change  his  environment;  for  he  will 
always  change  his  mind. 

This,  therefore,  is  our  first  requirement  about 
the  ideal  towards  which  progress  is  directed; 
it  must  be  fixed.  Whistler  used  to  make  many 
rapid  studies  of  a  sitter;  it  did  not  matter  if  he 
tore  up  twenty  portraits.  But  it  would  matter 
if  he  looked  up  twenty  times,  and  each  time 
saw  a  new  person  sitting  placidly  for  his  por¬ 
trait.  So  it  does  not  matter  (comparatively 
speaking)  how  often  humanity  fails  to  imitate 
its  ideal;  for  then  all  its  old  failures  are  fruitful. 
But  it  does  frightfully  matter  how  often  hu¬ 
manity  changes  its  ideal;  for  then  all  its  old 
failures  are  fruitless.  The  question  therefore 
becomes  this:  How  can  we  keep  the  artist  dis¬ 
contented  with  his  pictures  while  preventing 
him  from  being  vitally  discontented  with  his 
art?  How  can  we  make  a  man  always  dis¬ 
satisfied  with  his  work,  yet  always  satisfied 
with  working?  How  can  we  make  sure  that 
the  portrait  painter  will  throw  the  portrait  out 

199 


Orthodoxy 


of  window  instead  of  taking  the  natural  and 
more  human  course  of  throwing  the  sitter  out 
of  window? 

A  strict  rule  is  not  only  necessary  for  ruling; 
it  is  also  necessary  for  rebelling.  This  fixed 
and  familiar  ideal  is  necessary  to  any  sort  of 
revolution.  Man  will  sometimes  act  slowly 
upon  new  ideas;  but  he  will  only  act  swiftly 
upon  old  ideas.  If  I  am  merely  to  float  or 
fade  or  evolve,  it  may  be  towards  something 
anarchic;  but  if  I  am  to  riot,  it  must  be  for 
something  respectable.  This  is  the  whole  weak¬ 
ness  of  certain  schools  of  progress  and  moral 
evolution.  They  suggest  that  there  has  been  a 
slow  movement  towards  morality,  with  an  im¬ 
perceptible  ethical  change  in  every  year  or  at 
every  instant.  There  is  only  one  great  dis¬ 
advantage  in  this  theory.  It  talks  of  a  slow 
movement  towards  justice;  but  it  does  not 
permit  a  swift  movement.  A  man  is  not 
allowed  to  leap  up  and  declare  a  certain  state 
of  things  to  be  intrinsically  intolerable.  To 
make  the  matter  clear,  it  is  better  to  take  a 
specific  example.  Certain  of  the  idealistic 
vegetarians,  such  as  Mr.  Salt,  say  that  the  time 
has  now  come  for  eating  no  meat;  by  implica¬ 
tion  they  assume  that  at  one  time  it  was  right 
to  eat  meat,  and  they  suggest  (in  words  that 


200 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


could  be  quoted)  that  some  day  it  may  be  wrong 
to  eat  milk  and  eggs.  I  do  not  discuss  here 
the  question  of  what  is  justice  to  animals.  I 
only  say  that  whatever  is  justice  ought,  under 
given  conditions,  to  be  prompt  justice.  If  an 
animal  is  wronged,  we  ought  to  be  able  to  rush 
to  his  rescue.  But  how  can  we  rush  if  we  are, 
perhaps,  in  advance  of  our  time?  How  can 
we  rush  to  catch  a  train  which  may  not  arrive 
for  a  few  centuries?  How  can  I  denounce  a 
man  for  skinning  cats,  if  he  is  only  now  what  I 
may  possibly  become  in  drinking  a  glass  of 
milk  ?  A  splendid  and  insane  Russian  sect 
ran  about  taking  all  the  cattle  out  of  all  the 
carts.  How  can  I  pluck  up  courage  to  take 
the  horse  out  of  my  hansom-cab,  when  I  do  not 
know  whether  my  evolutionary  watch  is  only  a 
little  fast  or  the  cabman’s  a  little  slow?  Sup¬ 
pose  I  say  to  a  sweater,  “Slavery  suited  one 
stage  of  evolution.”  And  suppose  he  answers, 
“And  sweating  suits  this  stage  of  evolution.” 
How  can  I  answer  if  there  is  no  eternal  test? 
If  sweaters  can  be  behind  the  current  morality, 
why  should  not  philanthropists  be  in  front  of 
it?  What  on  earth  is  the  current  morality, 
except  in  its  literal  sense  —  the  morality  that 
is  always  running  away? 

Thus  we  may  say  that  a  permanent  ideal  is 


201 


Orthodoxy 


as  necessary  to  the  innovator  as  to  the  con¬ 
servative;  it  is  necessary  whether  we  wish  the 
king’s  orders  to  be  promptly  executed  or  whether 
we  only  wish  the  king  to  be  promptly  executed. 
The  guillotine  has  many  sins,  but  to  do  it 
justice  there  is  nothing  evolutionary  about  it. 
The  favourite  evolutionary  argument  finds  its 
best  answer  in  the  axe.  The  Evolutionist  says, 
“Where  do  you  draw  the  line?”  the  Revolu¬ 
tionist  answers,  “I  draw  it  here:  exactly  be¬ 
tween  your  head  and  body.”  There  must  at 
any  given  moment  be  an  abstract  right  and 
wrong  if  any  blow  is  to  be  struck;  there  must 
be  something  eternal  if  there  is  to  be  anything 
sudden.  Therefore  for  all  intelligible  human 
purposes,  for  altering  things  or  for  keeping 
things  as  they  are,  for  founding  a  system  for 
ever,  as  in  China,  or  for  altering  it  every  month 
as  in  the  early  French  Revolution,  it  is  equally 
necessary  that  the  vision  should  be  a  fixed 
vision.  This  is  our  first  requirement. 

When  I  had  written  this  down,  I  felt  once 
again  the  presence  of  something  else  in  the  dis¬ 
cussion:  as  a  man  hears  a  church  bell  above 
the  sound  of  the  street.  Something  seemed  to 
be  saying,  “My  ideal  at  least  is  fixed;  for  it 
was  fixed  before  the  foundations  of  the  world. 
My  vision  of  perfection  assuredly  cannot  be 


202 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


altered;  for  it  is  called  Eden.  You  may  alter 
the  place  to  which  you  are  going;  but  you  cannot 
alter  the  place  from  which  you  have  come. 
To  the  orthodox  there  must  always  be  a  case 
for  revolution;  for  in  the  hearts  of  men  God 
has  been  put  under  the  feet  of  Satan.  In  the 
upper  world  hell  once  rebelled  against  heaven. 
But  in  this  world  heaven  is  rebelling  against 
hell.  For  the  orthodox  there  can  always  be  a 
revolution;  for  a  revolution  is  a  restoration. 
At  any  instant  you  may  strike  a  blow  for  the 
perfection  which  no  man  has  seen  since  Adam. 
No  unchanging  custom,  no  changing  evolution 
can  make  the  original  good  any  thing  but  good. 
Man  may  have  had  concubines  as  long  as 
cows  have  had  horns:  still  they  are  not  a  part 
of  him  if  they  are  sinful.  Men  may  have  been 
under  oppression  ever  since  fish  were  under 
water;  still  they  ought  not  to  be,  if  oppression 
is  sinful.  The  chain  may  seem  as  natural  to 
the  slave,  or  the  paint  to  the  harlot,  as  does  the 
plume  to  the  bird  or  the  burrow  to  the  fox; 
still  they  are  not,  if  they  are  sinful.  I  lift  my 
prehistoric  legend  to  defy  all  your  history. 
Your  vision  is  not  merely  a  fixture:  it  is  a  fact.” 
I  paused  to  note  the  new  coincidence  of  Chris¬ 
tianity:  but  I  passed  on. 

I  passed  on  to  the  next  necessity  of  any  ideal 

203 


Orthodoxy 


of  progress.  Some  people  (as  we  have  said) 
seem  to  believe  in  an  automatic  and  impersonal 
progress  in  the  nature  of  things.  But  it  is 
clear  that  no  political  activity  can  be  encour¬ 
aged  by  saying  that  progress  is  natural  and 
inevitable ;  that  is  not  a  reason  for  being  active, 
but  rather  a  reason  for  being  lazy.  If  we  are 
bound  to  improve,  we  need  not  trouble  to 
improve.  The  pure  doctrine  of  progress  is  the 
best  of  all  reasons  for  not  being  a  progressive. 
But  it  is  to  none  of  these  obvious  comments 
that  I  wish  primarily  to  call  attention. 

The  only  arresting  point  is  this:  that  if  we 
suppose  improvement  to  be  natural,  it  must  be 
fairly  simple.  The  world  might  conceivably  be 
working  towards  one  consummation,  but  hardly 
towards  any  particular  arrangement  of  many 
qualities.  To  take  our  original  simile:  Nature 
by  herself  may  be  growing  more  blue;  that  is, 
a  process  so  simple  that  it  might  be  imper¬ 
sonal.  But  Nature  cannot  be  making  a  careful 
picture  made  of  many  picked  colours,  unless 
Nature  is  personal.  If  the  end  of  the  world 
were  mere  darkness  or  mere  light  it  might 
come  as  slowly  and  inevitably  as  dusk  or  dawn. 
But  if  the  end  of  the  world  is  to  be  a  piece  of 
elaborate  and  artistic  chiaroscuro,  then  there 
must  be  design  in  it,  either  human  or  divine. 


204 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


The  world,  through  mere  time,  might  grow 
black  like  an  old  picture,  or  white  like  an  old 
coat;  but  if  it  is  turned  into  a  particular  piece 
of  black  and  white  art  —  then  there  is  an  artist. 

If  the  distinction  be  not  evident,  I  give  an 
ordinary  instance.  We  constantly  hear  a  par¬ 
ticularly  cosmic  creed  from  the  modern  humani¬ 
tarians;  I  use  the  word  humanitarian  in  the 
ordinary  sense,  as  meaning  one  who  upholds 
the  claims  of  all  creatures  against  those  of 
humanity.  They  suggest  that  through  the 
ages  we  have  been  growing  more  and  more 
humane,  that  is  to  say,  that  one  after  another, 
groups  or  sections  of  beings,  slaves,  children, 
women,  cows,  or  what  not,  have  been  gradually 
admitted  to  mercy  or  to  justice.  They  say 
that  we  once  thought  it  right  to  eat  men  (we 
didn’t) ;  but  I  am  not  here  concerned  with  their 
history,  which  is  highly  unhistorical.  As  a  fact, 
anthropophagy  is  certainly  a  decadent  thing, 
not  a  primitive  one.  It  is  much  more  likely 
that  modern  men  will  eat  human  flesh  out  of 
affectation  than  that  primitive  man  ever  ate 
it  out  of  ignorance.  I  am  here  only  following 
the  outlines  of  their  argument,  which  consists 
in  maintaining  that  man  has  been  progressively 
more  lenient,  first  to  citizens,  then  to  slaves, 
then  to  animals,  and  then  (presumably)  to 

205 


Orthodoxy 


plants.  I  think  it  wrong  to  sit  on  a  man. 
Soon,  I  shall  think  it  wrong  to  sit  on  a  horse 
Eventually  (I  suppose)  I  shall  think  it  wrong 
to  sit  on  a  chair.  That  is  the  drive  of  the 
argument.  And  for  this  argument  it  can  be 
said  that  it  is  possible  to  talk  of  it  in  terms  of 
evolution  or  inevitable  progress.  A  perpetual 
tendency  to  touch  fewer  and  fewer  things  might 
—  one  feels,  be  a  mere  brute  unconscious  ten¬ 
dency,  like  that  of  a  species  to  produce  fewer 
and  fewer  children.  This  drift  may  be  really 
evolutionary,  because  it  is  stupid. 

Darwinism  can  be  used  to  back  up  two  mad 
moralities,  but  it  cannot  be  used  to  back  up  a 
single  sane  one.  The  kinship  and  competition 
of  all  living  creatures  can  be  used  as  a  reason 
for  being  insanely  cruel  or  insanely  sentimental ; 
but  not  for  a  healthy  love  of  animals.  On  the 
evolutionary  basis  you  may  be  inhumane,  or 
you  may  be  absurdly  humane;  but  you  cannot 
be  human.  That  you  and  a  tiger  are  one  may 
be  a  reason  for  being  tender  to  a  tiger.  Or  it 
may  be  a  reason  for  being  as  cruel  as  the  tiger. 
It  is  one  way  to  train  the  tiger  to  imitate  you, 
it  is  a  shorter  way  to  imitate  the  tiger.  But  in 
neither  case  does  evolution  tell  you  how  to  treat 
a  tiger  reasonably,  that  is,  to  admire  his  stripes 
while  avoiding  his  claws. 

206 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


If  you  want  to  treat  a  tiger  reasonably,  you 
must  go  back  to  the  garden  of  Eden.  For  the 
obstinate  reminder  continued  to  recur:  only  the 
supernatural  has  taken  a  sane  view  of  Nature. 
The  essence  of  all  pantheism,  evolutionism, 
and  modem  cosmic  religion  is  really  in  this 
proposition:  that  Nature  is  our  mother.  Un¬ 
fortunately,  if  you  regard  Nature  as  a  mother, 
you  discover  that  she  is  a  step-mother.  The 
main  point  of  Christianity  was  this:  that  Nature 
is  not  our  mother:  Nature  is  our  sister.  We 
can  be  proud  of  her  beauty,  since  we  have  the 
same  father;  but  she  has  no  authority  over  us; 
we  have  to  admire,  but  not  to  imitate.  This 
gives  to  the  typically  Christian  pleasure  in  this 
earth  a  strange  touch  of  lightness  that  is  almost 
frivolity.  Nature  was  a  solemn  mother  to  the 
worshippers  of  Isis  and  Cybele.  Nature  was  a 
solemn  mother  to  Wordsworth  or  to  Emerson. 
But  Nature  is  not  solemn  to  Francis  of  Assisi 
or  to  George  Herbert.  To  St.  Francis,  Nature 
is  a  sister,  and  even  a  younger  sister:  a  little, 
dancing  sister,  to  be  laughed  at  as  well  as  loved. 

This,  however,  is  hardly  our  main  point  at 
present;  I  have  admitted  it  only  in  order  to 
show  how  constantly,  and  as  it  were  accident¬ 
ally,  the  key  would  fit  the  smallest  doors.  Our 
main  point  is  here,  that  if  there  be  a  mere 

207 


Orthodoxy 


trend  of  impersonal  improvement  in  Nature,  it 
must  presumably  be  a  simple  trend  towards 
some  simple  triumph.  One  can  imagine  that 
some  automatic  tendency  in  biology  might 
work  for  giving  us  longer  and  longer  noses. 
But  the  question  is,  do  we  want  to  have  longer 
and  longer  noses?  I  fancy  not;  I  believe  that 
we  most  of  us  want  to  say  to  our  noses,  “thus 
far,  and  no  farther;  and  here  shall  thy  proud 
point  be  stayed:”  we  require  a  nose  of  such 
length  as  may  ensure  an  interesting  face.  But 
we  cannot  imagine  a  mere  biological  trend 
towards  producing  interesting  faces ;  because  an 
interesting  face  is  one  particular  arrangement 
of  eyes,  nose,  and  mouth,  in  a  most  complex 
relation  to  each  other.  Proportion  cannot  be  a 
drift:  it  is  either  an  accident  or  a  design.  So 
with  the  ideal  of  human  morality  and  its  rela¬ 
tion  to  the  humanitarians  and  the  anti-humani¬ 
tarians.  It  is  conceivable  that  we  are  going 
more  and  more  to  keep  our  hands  off  things: 
not  to  drive  horses;  not  td  pick  flowers.  We 
may  eventually  be  bound  not  to  disturb  a  man’s 
mind  even  by  argument;  not  to  disturb  the 
sleep  of  birds  even  by  coughing.  The  ultimate 
apotheosis  would  appear  to  be  that  of  a  man 
sitting  quite  still,  nor  daring  to  stir  for  fear  of 
disturbing  a  fly,  nor  to  eat  for  fear  of  incom- 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


moding  a  microbe.  To  so  crude  a  consumma¬ 
tion  as  that  we  might  perhaps  unconsciously 
drift.  But  do  we  want  so  crude  a  consumma¬ 
tion  ?  Similarly,  we  might  unconsciously  evolve 
along  the  opposite  or  Nietzschian  line  of  de¬ 
velopment  —  superman  crushing  superman  in 
one  tower  of  tyrants  until  the  universe  is  smashed 
up  for  fun.  But  do  we  want  the  universe 
smashed  up  for  fun  ?  Is  it  not  quite  clear  that 
what  we  really  hope  for  is  one  particular  man¬ 
agement  and  proposition  of  these  two  things;  a 
certain  amount  of  restraint  and  respect,  a 
certain  amount  of  energy  and  mastery  ?  If  our 
life  is  ever  really  as  beautiful  as  a  fairy-tale, 
we  shall  have  to  remember  that  all  the  beauty 
of  a  fairy-tale  lies  in  this:  that  the  prince  has  a 
wonder  which  just  stops  short  of  being  fear. 
If  he  is  afraid  of  the  giant,  there  is  an  end  of 
him;  but  also  if  he  is  not  astonished  at  the 
giant,  there  is  an  end  of  the  fairy-tale.  The 
whole  point  depends  upon  his  being  at  once 
humble  enough  to  wonder,  and  haughty  enough 
to  defy.  So  our  attitude  to  the  giant  of  the 
world  must  not  merely  be  increasing  delicacy 
or  increasing  contempt:  it  must  be  one  par¬ 
ticular  proportion  of  the  two  —  which  is  exactly 
right.  We  must  have  in  us  enough  reverence 
for  all  things  outside  us  to  make  us  tread  fear- 

209 


Orthodoxy 


fully  on  the  grass.  We  must  also  have  enough 
disdain  for  all  things  outside  us,  to  make  us, 
on  due  occasion,  spit  at  the  stars.  Yet  these 
two  things  (if  we  are  to  be  good  or  happy)  must 
be  combined,  not  in  any  combination,  but  in 
one  particular  combination.  The  perfect  hap¬ 
piness  of  men  on  the  earth  (if  it  ever  comes) 
will  not  be  a  flat  and  solid  thing,  like  the  satis¬ 
faction  of  animals.  It  will  be  an  exact  and 
perilous  balance;  like  that  of  a  desperate  ro¬ 
mance.  Man  must  have  just  enough  faith  in 
himself  to  have  adventures,  and  just  enough 
doubt  of  himself  to  enjoy  them. 

This,  then,  is  our  second  requirement  for  the 
ideal  of  progress.  First,  it  must  be  fixed; 
second,  it  must  be  composite.  It  must  not 
(if  it  is  to  satisfy  our  souls)  be  the  mere  vic¬ 
tory  of  some  one  thing  swallowing  up  every¬ 
thing  else,  love  or  pride  or  peace  or  adventure; 
it  must  be  a  definite  picture  composed  of  these 
elements  in  their  best  proportion  and  relation. 
I  am  not  concerned  at  this  moment  to  deny 
that  some  such  good  culmination  may  be,  by 
the  constitution  of  things,  reserved  for  the 
human  race.  I  only  point  out  that  if  this  com¬ 
posite  happiness  is  fixed  for  us  it  must  be  fixed 
by  some  mind;  for  only  a  mind  can  place  the 
exact  proportions  of  a  composite  happiness. 


210 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


If  the  beatification  of  the  world  is  a  mere  work 
of  nature,  then  it  must  be  as  simple  as  the 
freezing  of  the  world,  or  the  burning  up  of  the 
world.  But  if  the  beatification  of  the  world  is 
not  a  work  of  nature  but  a  work  of  art,  then  it 
involves  an  artist.  And  here  again  my  con¬ 
templation  was  cloven  by  the  ancient  voice 
which  said,  “I  could  have  told  you  all  this  a 
long  time  ago.  If  there  is  any  certain  progress 
it  can  only  be  my  kind  of  progress,  the  progress 
towards  a  complete  city  of  virtues  and  domina¬ 
tions  where  righteousness  and  peace  contrive  to 
kiss  each  other.  An  impersonal  force  might  be 
leading  you  to  a  wilderness  of  perfect  flatness 
or  a  peak  of  perfect  height.  But  only  a  per¬ 
sonal  God  can  possibly  be  leading  you  (if, 
indeed,  you  are  being  led)  to  a  city  with  just 
streets  and  architectural  proportions,  a  city  in 
which  each  of  you  can  contribute  exactly  the 
right  amount  of  your  own  colour  to  the  many 
coloured  coat  of  Joseph.” 

Twice  again,  therefore,  Christianity  had 
come  in  with  the  exact  answer  that  I  required. 
I  had  said,  “The  ideal  must  be  fixed,”  and  the 
Church  had  answered,  “Mine  is  literally  fixed, 
for  it  existed  before  anything  else.”  I  said 
secondly,  “It  must  be  artistically  combined, 
like  a  picture”;  and  the  Church  answered, 


21 1 


Orthodoxy 


“Mine  is  quite  literally  a  picture,  for  I  know 
who  painted  it.”  Then  I  went  on  to  the  third 
thing,  which,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  was  needed 
for  an  Utopia  or  goal  of  progress.  And  of  all 
the  three  it  is  infinitely  the  hardest  to  express. 
Perhaps  it  might  be  put  thus:  that  we  need 
watchfulness  even  in  Utopia,  lest  we  fall  from 
Utopia  as  we  fell  from  Eden. 

We  have  remarked  that  one  reason  offered 
for  being  a  progressive  is  that  things  naturally 
tend  to  grow  better.  But  the  only  real  reason 
for  being  a  progressive  is  that  things  naturally 
tend  to  grow  worse.  The  corruption  in  things 
is  not  only  the  best  argument  for  being  pro¬ 
gressive;  it  is  also  the  only  argument  against 
being  conservative.  The  conservative  theory 
would  really  be  quite  sweeping  and  unanswer¬ 
able  if  it  were  not  for  this  one  fact.  But  all 
conservatism  is  based  upon  the  idea  that  if  you 
leave  things  alone  you  leave  them  as  they  are. 
But  you  do  not.  If  you  leave  a  thing  alone 
you  leave  it  to  a  torrent  of  change.  If  you 
leave  a  white  post  alone  it  will  soon  be  a  black 
post.  If  you  particularly  want  it  to  be  white 
you  must  be  always  painting  it  again;  that  is, 
you  must  be  always  having  a  revolution.  Briefly, 
if  you  want  the  old  white  post  you  must  have  a  ' 
new  white  post.  But  this  which  is  true  even 


212 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


of  inanimate  things  is  in  a  quite  special  and 
terrible  sense  true  of  all  human  things.  An 
almost  unnatural  vigilance  is  really  required 
of  the  citizen  because  of  the  horrible  rapidity 
with  which  human  institutions  grow  old.  It  is 
the  custom  in  passing  romance  and  journalism 
to  talk  of  men  suffering  under  old  tyrannies. 
But,  as  a  fact,  men  have  almost  always  suffered 
under  new  tyrannies;  under  tyrannies  that  had 
been  public  liberties  hardly  twenty  years  be¬ 
fore.  Thus  England  went  mad  with  joy  over 
the  patriotic  monarchy  of  Elizabeth;  and  then 
(almost  immediately  afterwards)  went  mad 
with  rage  in  the  trap  of  the  tyranny  of  Charles 
the  First.  So,  again,  in  France  the  monarchy 
became  intolerable,  not  just  after  it  had  been 
tolerated,  but  just  after  it  had  been  adored. 
The  son  of  Louis  the  well-beloved  was  Louis 
the  guillotined.  So  in  the  same  way  in  England 
in  the  nineteenth  century  the  Radical  manu¬ 
facturer  was  entirely  trusted  as  a  mere  tribune 
of  the  people,  until  suddenly  we  heard  the  cry 
of  the  Socialist  that  he  was  a  tyrant  eating  the 
people  like  bread.  So  again,  we  have  almost 
up  to  the  last  instant  trusted  the  newspapers 
as  organs  of  public  opinion.  Just  recently 
some  of  us  have  seen  (not  slowly,  but  with  a 
start)  that  they  are  obviously  nothing  of  the 

2I3 


Orthodoxy 


kind.  They  are,  by  the  nature  of  the  case,  the 
hobbies  of  a  few  rich  men.  We  have  not  any 
need  to  rebel  against  antiquity;  we  have  to 
rebel  against  novelty.  It  is  the  new  rulers,  the 
capitalist  or  the  editor,  who  really  hold  up  the 
modern  world.  There  is  no  fear  that  a  modern 
king  will  attempt  to  override  the  constitution; 
it  is  more  likely  that  he  will  ignore  the  constitu¬ 
tion  and  work  behind  its  back;  he  will  take  no 
advantage  of  his  kingly  power;  it  is  more  likely 
that  he  will  take  advantage  of  his  kingly  power¬ 
lessness,  of  the  fact  that  he  is  free  from  criticism 
and  publicity.  For  the  king  is  the  most  private 
person  of  our  time.  It  will  not  be  necessary 
for  any  one  to  fight  again  against  the  proposal 
of  a  censorship  of  the  press.  We  do  not  need 
a  censorship  of  the  press.  We  have  a  censor¬ 
ship  by  the  press. 

This  startling  swiftness  with  which  popular 
systems  turn  oppressive  is  the  third  fact  for 
which  we  shall  ask  our  perfect  theory  of  pro¬ 
gress  to  allow.  It  must  always  be  on  the  look 
out  for  every  privilege  being  abused,  for  every 
working  right  becoming  a  wrong.  In  this 
matter  I  am  entirely  on  the  side  of  the  revo¬ 
lutionists.  They  are  really  right  to  be  always 
suspecting  human  institutions;  they  are  right 
not  to  put  their  trust  in  princes  nor  in  any  child 

214 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


of  man.  The  chieftain  chosen  to  be  the  friend 
of  the  people  becomes  the  enemy  of  the  people ; 
the  newspaper  started  to  tell  the  truth  now 
exists  to  prevent  the  truth  being  told.  Here,  I 
say,  I  felt  that  I  was  really  at  last  on  the  side 
of  the  revolutionary.  And  then  I  caught  my 
breath  again :  for  I  remembered  that  I  was  once 
again  on  the  side  of  the  orthodox. 

Christianity  spoke  again  and  said:  “I  have 
always  maintained  that  men  were  naturally 
backsliders;  that  human  virtue  tended  of  its 
own  nature  to  rust  or  to  rot ;  I  have  always  said 
that  human  beings  as  such  go  wrong,  especially 
happy  human  beings,  especially  proud  and 
prosperous  human  beings.  This  eternal  revo¬ 
lution,  this  suspicion  sustained  through  cen¬ 
turies,  you  (being  a  vague  modern)  call  the 
doctrine  of  progress.  If  you  were  a  philoso¬ 
pher  you  would  call  it,  as  I  do,  the  doctrine  of 
original  sin.  You  may  call  it  the  cosmic 
advance  as  much  as  you  like;  I  call  it  what  it 
is  —  the  Fall. 

I  have  spoken  of  orthodoxy  coming  in  like  a 
sword;  here  I  confess  it  came  in  like  a  battle- 
axe.  For  really  (when  I  came  to  think  of  it) 
Christianity  is  the  only  thing  left  that  has  any 
real  right  to  question  the  power  of  the  well- 
nurtured  or  the  well-bred.  I  have  listened 

215 


Orthodoxy 


often  enough  to  Socialists,  or  even  to  demo¬ 
crats,  saying  that  the  physical  conditions  of  the 
poor  must  of  necessity  make  them  mentally 
and  morally  degraded.  I  have  listened  to 
scientific  men  (and  there  are  still  scientific  men 
not  opposed  to  democracy)  saying  that  if  we 
give  the  poor  healthier  conditions  vice  and 
wrong  will  disappear.  I  have  listened  to  them 
with  a  horrible  attention,  with  a  hideous  fas¬ 
cination.  For  it  was  like  watching  a  man 
energetically  sawing  from  the  tree  the  branch 
he  is  sitting  on.  If  these  happy  democrats 
could  prove  their  case,  they  would  strike  democ¬ 
racy  dead.  If  the  poor  are  thus  utterly  demor¬ 
alized,  it  may  or  may  not  be  practical  to  raise 
them.  But  it  is  certainly  quite  practical  to 
disfranchise  them.  If  the  man  with  a  bad 
bedroom  cannot  give  a  good  vote,  then  the 
first  and  swiftest  deduction  is  that  he  shall  give 
no  vote.  The  governing  class  may  not  unrea¬ 
sonably  say:  “It  may  take  us  some  time  to 
reform  his  bedroom.  But  if  he  is  the  brute 
you  say,  it  will  take  him  very  little  time  to  ruin 
our  country.  Therefore  we  will  take  your  hint 
and  not  give  him  the  chance.”  It  fills  me  with 
horrible  amusement  to  observe  the  way  in 
which  the  earnest  Socialist  industriously  lays 
the  foundation  of  all  aristocracy,  expatiating 

216 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


blandly  upon  the  evident  unfitness  of  the  poor 
to  rule.  It  is  like  listening  to  somebody  at  an 
evening  party  apologising  for  entering  without 
evening  dress,  and  explaining  that  he  had 
recently  been  intoxicated,  had  a  personal  habit 
of  taking  off  his  clothes  in  the  street,  and  had, 
moreover,  only  just  changed  from  prison  uni¬ 
form.  At  any  moment,  one  feels,  the  host 
might  say  that  really,  if  it  was  as  bad  as  that, 
he  need  not  come  in  at  all.  So  it  is  when  the 
ordinary  Socialist,  with  a  beaming  face,  proves 
that  the  poor,  after  their  smashing  experiences, 
cannot  be  really  trustworthy.  At  any  moment 
the  rich  may  say,  “Very  well,  then,  we  won’t 
trust  them,”  and  bang  the  door  in  his  face. 
On  the  basis  of  Mr.  Blatchford’s  view  of 
heredity  and  environment,  the  case  for  the 
aristocracy  is  quite  overwhelming.  If  clean 
homes  and  clean  air  make  clean  souls,  why  not 
give  the  power  (for  the  present  at  any  rate)  to 
those  who  undoubtedly  have  the  clean  air?  If 
better  conditions  will  make  the  poor  more  fit 
to  govern  themselves,  why  should  not  better 
conditions  already  make  the  rich  more  fit  to 
govern  them?  On  the  ordinary  environment 
argument  the  matter  is  fairly  manifest.  The 
comfortable  class  must  be  merely  our  vanguard 
in  Utopia. 


217 


Orthodoxy 


Is  there  any  answer  to  the  proposition  that 
those  who  have  had  the  best  opportunities  will 
probably  be  our  best  guides?  Is  there  any 
answer  to  the  argument  that  those  who  have 
breathed  clean  air  had  better  decide  for  those 
who  have  breathed  foul?  As  far  as  I  know, 
there  is  only  one  answer,  and  that  answer  is 
Christianity.  Only  the  Christian  Church  can 
offer  any  rational  objection  to  a  complete  con¬ 
fidence  in  the  rich.  For  she  has  maintained 
from  the  beginning  that  the  danger  was  not  in 
man’s  environment,  but  in  man.  Further,  she 
has  maintained  that  if  we  come  to  talk  of  a 
dangerous  environment,  the  most  dangerous 
environment  of  all  is  the  commodious  environ¬ 
ment.  I  know  that  the  most  modern  manu¬ 
facture  has  been  really  occupied  in  trying  to 
produce  an  abnormally  large  needle.  I  know 
that  the  most  recent  biologists  have  been  chiefly 
anxious  to  discover  a  very  small  camel.  But  if 
we  diminish  the  camel  to  his  smallest,  or  open 
the  eye  of  the  needle  to  its  largest  —  if,  in  short, 
we  assume  the  words  of  Christ  to  have  meant 
the  very  least  that  they  could  mean,  His  words 
must  at  the  very  least  mean  this  —  that  rich 
men  are  not  very  likely  to  be  morally  trust¬ 
worthy.  Christianity  even  when  watered  down 
is  hot  enough  to  boil  all  modern  society  to  rags. 

218 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


The  mere  minimum  of  the  Church  would  be  a 
deadly  ultimatum  to  the  world.  For  the  whole 
modem  world  is  absolutely  based  on  the  assump¬ 
tion,  not  that  the  rich  are  necessary  (which  is 
tenable),  but  that  the  rich  are  trustworthy, 
which  (for  a  Christian)  is  not  tenable.  You 
will  hear  everlastingly,  in  all  discussions  about 
newspapers,  companies,  aristocracies,  or  party 
politics,  this  argument  that  the  rich  man  cannot 
be  bribed.  The  fact  is,  of  course,  that  the  rich 
man  is  bribed;  he  has  been  bribed  already. 
That  is  why  he  is  a  rich  man.  The  whole  case 
for  Christianity  is  that  a  man  who  is  dependent 
upon  the  luxuries  of  this  life  is  a  corrupt  man, 
spiritually  corrupt,  politically  corrupt,  finan¬ 
cially  corrupt.  There  is  one  thing  that  Christ 
and  all  the  Christian  saints  have  said  with  a 
sort  of  savage  monotony.  They  have  said 
simply  that  to  be  rich  is  to  be  in  peculiar  danger 
of  moral  wreck.  It  is  not  demonstrably  un- 
Christian  to  kill  the  rich  as  violators  of  definable 
justice.  It  is  not  demonstrably  un-Christian  to 
crown  the  rich  as  convenient  rulers  of  society. 
It  is  not  certainly  un-Christian  to  rebel  against 
the  rich  or  to  submit  to  the  rich.  But  it  is 
quite  certainly  un-Christian  to  trust  the  rich, 
to  regard  the  rich  as  more  morally  safe  than  the 
poor.  A  Christian  may  consistently  say,  “I 

219 


Orthodoxy 


respect  that  man’s  rank,  although  he  takes 
bribes.”  But  a  Christian  cannot  say,  as  all 
modern  men  are  saying  at  lunch  and  breakfast, 
“a  man  of  that  rank  would  not  take  bribes.” 
For  it  is  a  part  of  Christian  dogma  that  any 
man  in  any  rank  may  take  bribes.  It  is  a  part 
of  Christian  dogma;  it  also  happens  by  a  curious 
coincidence  that  it  is  a  part  of  obvious  human 
history.  When  people  say  that  a  man  “in  that 
position”  would  be  incorruptible,  there  is  no 
need  to  bring  Christianity  into  the  discussion. 
Was  Lord  Bacon  a  bootblack?  Was  the  Duke 
of  Marlborough  a  crossing  sweeper?  In  the 
best  Utopia,  I  must  be  prepared  for  the  moral 
fall  of  any  man  in  any  position  at  any  moment; 
especially  for  my  fall  from  my  position  at  this 
moment. 

Much  vague  and  sentimental  journalism  has 
been  poured  out  to  the  effect  that  Christianity 
is  akin  to  democracy,  and  most  of  it  is  scarcely 
strong  or  clear  enough  to  refute  the  fact  that 
the  two  things  have  often  quarrelled.  The  real 
ground  upon  which  Christianity  and  democracy 
are  one  is  very  much  deeper.  The  one  specially 
and  peculiarly  un-Christian  idea  is  the  idea  of 
Carlyle  —  the  idea  that  the  man  should  rule 
who  feels  that  he  can  rule.  Whatever  else  is 
Christian,  this  is  heathen.  If  our  faith  com- 


229 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


merits  on  government  at  all,  its  comment  must 
be  this  —  that  the  man  should  rule  who  does 
not  think  that  he  can  rule.  Carlyle’s  hero  may 
say,  “I  will  be  king”;  but  the  Christian  saint 
must  say  “Nolo  episcopari.”  If  the  great 
paradox  of  Christianity  means  anything,  it 
means  this  —  that  we  must  take  the  crown  in 
our  hands,  and  go  hunting  in  dry  places  and 
dark  comers  of  the  earth  until  we  find  the  one 
man  who  feels  himself  unfit  to  wear  it.  Car¬ 
lyle  was  quite  wrong;  we  have  not  got  to  crown 
the  exceptional  man  who  knows  he  can  rule. 
Rather  we  must  crown  the  much  more  excep¬ 
tional  man  who  knows  he  can’t. 

Now,  this  is  one  of  the  two  or  three  vital 
defences  of  working  democracy.  The  mere 
machinery  of  voting  is  not  democracy,  though 
at  present  it  is  not  easy  to  effect  any  simpler 
democratic  method.  But  even  the  machinery 
of  voting  is  profoundly  Christian  in  this  prac¬ 
tical  sense  —  that  it  is  an  attempt  to  get  at  the 
opinion  of  those  who  would  be  too  modest  to 
offer  it.  It  is  a  mystical  adventure;  it  is  spe¬ 
cially  trusting  those  who  do  not  trust  themselves. 
That  enigma  is  strictly  peculiar  to  Christendom. 
There  is  nothing  really  humble  about  the  abne¬ 
gation  of  the  Buddhist;  the  mild  Hindoo  is 
mild,  but  he  is  not  meek.  But  there  is  some- 


221 


Orthodoxy 


thing  psychologically  Christian  about  the  idea 
of  seeking  for  the  opinion  of  the  obscure  rather 
than  taking  the  obvious  course  of  accepting  the 
opinion  of  the  prominent.  To  say  that  voting 
is  particularly  Christian  may  seem  somewhat 
curious.  To  say  that  canvassing  is  Christian 
may  seem  quite  crazy.  But  canvassing  is  very 
Christian  in  its  primary  idea.  It  is  encouraging 
the  humble;  it  is  saying  to  the  modest  man, 
“Friend,  go  up  higher.”  Or  if  there  is  some 
slight  defect  in  canvassing,  that  is  in  its  perfect 
and  rounded  piety,  it  is  only  because  it  may 
possibly  neglect  to  encourage  the  modesty  of 
the  canvasser. 

Aristocracy  is  not  an  institution:  aristocracy 
is  a  sin;  generally  a  very  venial  one.  It  is 
merely  the  drift  or  slide  of  men  into  a  sort  of 
natural  pomposity  and  praise  of  the  powerful, 
which  is  the  most  easy  and  obvious  affair  in  the 
world. 

It  is  one  of  the  hundred  answers  to  the  fugi¬ 
tive  perversion  of  modern  “force”  that  the 
promptest  and  boldest  agencies  are  also  the 
most  fragile  or  full  of  sensibility.  The  swiftest 
things  are  the  softest  things.  A  bird  is  active, 
because  a  bird  is  soft.  A  stone  is  helpless, 
because  a  stone  is  hard.  The  stone  must  by 
its  own  nature  go  downwards,  because  hardness 


222 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


is  weakness.  The  bird  can  of  its  nature  go 
upwards,  because  fragility  is  force.  In  perfect 
force  there  is  a  kind  of  frivolity,  an  airiness 
that  can  maintain  itself  in  the  air.  Modern 
investigators  of  miraculous  history  have  sol¬ 
emnly  admitted  that  a  characteristic  of  the  great 
saints  is  their  power  of  “ levitation.”  They 
might  go  further;  a  characteristic  of  the  great 
saints  is  their  power  of  levity,  Angels  can  fly 
because  they  can  take  themselves  lightly.  This 
has  been  always  the  instinct  of  Christendom, 
and  especially  the  instinct  of  Christian  art. 
Remember  how  Fra  Angelico  represented  all 
his  angels,  not  only  as  birds,  but  almost  as 
butterflies.  Remember  how  the  most  earnest 
mediaeval  art  was  full  of  light  and  fluttering 
draperies,  of  quick  and  capering  feet.  It  was 
the  one  thing  that  the  modern  Pre-raphaelites 
could  not  imitate  in  the  real  Pre-raphaelites. 
Burne-Jones  could  never  recover  the  deep 
levity  of  the  Middle  Ages.  In  the  old  Chris¬ 
tian  pictures  the  sky  over  every  figure  is 
like  a  blue  or  gold  parachute.  Every  figure 
seems  ready  to  fly  up  and  float  about  in  the 
heavens.  The  tattered  cloak  of  the  beggar 
will  bear  him  up  like  the  rayed  plumes  of  the 
angels.  But  the  kings  in  their  heavy  gold 
and  the  proud  in  their  robes  of  purple  will  all 

223 


Orthodoxy 


of  their  nature  sink  downwards,  for  pride 
cannot  rise  to  levity  or  levitation.  Pride  is  the 
downward  drag  of  all  things  into  an  easy  so¬ 
lemnity.  One  “ settles  down”  into  a  sort  of 
selfish  seriousness;  but  one  has  to  rise  to  a  gay 
self-forgetfulness.  A  man  “ falls”  into  a  brown 
study;  he  reaches  up  at  a  blue  sky.  Serious¬ 
ness  is  not  a  virtue.  It  would  be  a  heresy,  but 
a  much  more  sensible  heresy,  to  say  that  serious¬ 
ness  is  a  vice.  It  is  really  a  natural  trend  or 
lapse  into  taking  one’s  self  gravely,  because  it 
is  the  easiest  thing  to  do.  It  is  much  easier  to 
write  a  good  Times  leading  article  than  a  good 
joke  in  Punch .  For  solemnity  flows  out  of 
men  naturally;  but  laughter  is  a  leap.  It  is 
easy  to  be  heavy:  hard  to  be  light.  Satan  fell 
by  the  force  of  gravity. 

Now,  it  is  the  peculiar  honour  of  Europe 
since  it  has  been  Christian  that  while  it  has 
had  aristocracy  it  has  always  at  the  back  of  its 
heart  treated  aristocracy  as  a  weakness  — 
generally  as  a  weakness  that  must  be  allowed 
for.  If  any  one  wishes  to  appreciate  this  point, 
let  him  go  outside  Christianity  into  some  other 
philosophical  atmosphere.  Let  him,  for  in¬ 
stance,  compare  the  classes  of  Europe  with  the 
castes  of  India.  There  aristocracy  is  far  more 
awful,  because  it  is  far  more  intellectual.  It 


224 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


is  seriously  felt  that  the  scale  of  classes  is  a 
scale  of  spiritual  values;  that  the  baker  is  better 
than  the  butcher  in  an  invisible  and  sacred 
sense.  But  no  Christianity,  not  even  the  most 
ignorant  or  perverse,  ever  suggested  that  a 
baronet  was  better  than  a  butcher  in  that 
sacred  sense.  No  Christianity,  however  igno¬ 
rant  or  extravagant,  ever  suggested  that  a  duke 
would  not  be  damned.  In  pagan  society  there 
may  have  been  (I  do  not  know)  some  such 
serious  division  between  the  free  man  and  the 
slave.  But  in  Christian  society  we  have  always 
thought  the  gentleman  a  sort  of  joke,  though 
I  admit  that  in  some  great  crusades  and  coun¬ 
cils  he  earned  the  right  to  be  called  a  practical 
joke.  But  we  in  Europe  never  really  and  at 
the  root  of  our  souls  took  aristocracy  seriously. 
It  is  only  an  occasional  non-European  alien 
(such  as  Dr.  Oscar  Levy,  the  only  intelligent 
Nietzscheite)  who  can  even  manage  for  a 
moment  to  take  aristocracy  seriously.  It  may 
be  a  mere  patriotic  bias,  though  I  do  not  think 
so,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  the  English  aris¬ 
tocracy  is  not  only  the  type,  but  is  the  crown 
and  flower  of  all  actual  aristocracies;  it  has  all 
the  oligarchical  virtues  as  well  as  all  the  defects. 
It  is  casual,  it  is  kind,  it  is  courageous  in  obvious 
matters;  but  it  has  one  great  merit  that  overlaps 

225 


Orthodoxy 


even  these.  The  great  and  very  obvious  merit 
of  the  English  aristocracy  is  that  nobody  could 
possibly  take  it  seriously. 

In  short,  I  had  spelled  out  slowly,  as  usual, 
the  need  for  an  equal  law  in  Utopia;  and,  as 
usual,  I  found  that  Christianity  had  been  there 
before  me.  The  whole  history  of  my  Utopia 
has  the  same  amusing  sadness.  I  was  always 
rushing  out  of  my  architectural  study  with 
plans  for  a  new  turret  only  to  find  it  sitting  up 
there  in  the  sunlight,  shining,  and  a  thousand 
years  old.  For  me,  in  the  ancient  and  partly  in 
the  modern  sense,  God  answered  the  prayer, 
“Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings.” 
Without  vanity,  I  really  think  there  was  a 
moment  when  I  could  have  invented  the  mar¬ 
riage  vow  (as  an  institution)  out  of  my  own 
head;  but  I  discovered,  with  a  sigh,  that  it  had 
been  invented  already.  But,  since  it  would  be 
too  long  a  business  to  show  how,  fact  by  fact 
and  inch  by  inch,  my  own  conception  of  Utopia 
was  only  answered  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  I 
will  take  this  one  case  of  the  matter  of  marriage 
as  indicating  the  converging  drift,  I  may  say 
the  converging  crash  of  all  the  rest. 

When  the  ordinary  opponents  of  Socialism 
talk  about  impossibilities  and  alterations  in 
human  nature  they  always  miss  an  important 

226 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


distinction.  In  modem  ideal  conceptions  of 
society  there  are  some  desires  that  are  possibly 
not  attainable:  but  there  are  some  desires  that 
are  not  desirable.  That  all  men  should  live  in 
equally  beautiful  houses  is  a  dream  that  may  or 
may  not  be  attained.  But  that  all  men  should 
live  in  the  same  beautiful  house  is  not  a  dream 
at  all;  it  is  a  nightmare.  That  a  man  should 
love  all  old  women  is  an  ideal  that  may  not  be 
attainable.  But  that  a  man  should  regard  all 
old  women  exactly  as  he  regards  his  mother  is 
not  only  an  unattainable  ideal,  but  an  ideal 
which  ought  not  to  be  attained.  I  do  not  know 
if  the  reader  agrees  with  me  in  these  examples; 
but  I  will  add  the  example  which  has  always 
affected  me  most.  I  could  never  conceive  or 
tolerate  any  Utopia  which  did  not  leave  to  me 
the  liberty  for  which  I  chiefly  care,  the  liberty 
to  bind  myself.  Complete  anarchy  would  not 
merely  make  it  impossible  to  have  any  dis¬ 
cipline  or  fidelity;  it  would  also  make  it  im¬ 
possible  to  have  any  fun.  To  take  an  obvious 
instance,  it  would  not  be  worth  while  to  bet  if 
a  bet  were  not  binding.  The  dissolution  of  all 
contracts  would  not  only  ruin  morality  but 
spoil  sport.  Now  betting  and  such  sports  are 
only  the  stunted  and  twisted  shapes  of  the 
original  instinct  of  man  for  adventure  and 

227 


Orthodoxy 


romance,  of  which  much  has  been  said  in  these 
pages.  And  the  perils,  rewards,  punishments, 
and  fulfilments  of  an  adventure  must  be  real, 
or  the  adventure  is  only  a  shifting  and  heartless 
nightmare.  If  I  bet  I  must  be  made  to  pay, 
or  there  is  no  poetry  in  betting.  If  I  challenge 
I  must  be  made  to  fight,  or  there  is  no  poetry 
in  challenging.  If  I  vow  to  be  faithful  I  must 
be  cursed  when  I  am  unfaithful,  or  there  is  no 
fun  in  vowing.  You  could  not  even  make  a 
fairy  tale  from  the  experiences  of  a  man  who, 
when  he  was  swallowed  by  a  whale,  might  find 
himself  at  the  top  of  the  Eiffel  Tower,  or  when 
he  was  turned  into  a  frog  might  begin  to  behave 
like  a  flamingo.  For  the  purpose  even  of  the 
wildest  romance  results  must  be  real;  results 
must  be  irrevocable.  Christian  marriage  is  the 
great  example  of  a  real  and  irrevocable  result; 
and  that  is  why  it  is  the  chief  subject  and  centre 
of  all  our  romantic  writing.  And  this  is  my 
last  instance  of  the  things  that  I  should  ask,  and 
ask  imperatively,  of  any  social  paradise ;  I 
should  ask  to  be  kept  to  my  bargain,  to  have 
my  oaths  and  engagements  taken  seriously;  I 
should  ask  Utopia  to  avenge  my  honour  on 
myself. 

All  my  modern  Utopian  friends  look  at  each 
other  rather  doubtfully,  for  their  ultimate  hope 

228 


The  Eternal  Revolution 


is  the  dissolution  of  all  special  ties.  But  again 
I  seem  to  hear,  like  a  kind  of  echo,  an  answer 
from  beyond  the  world.  “You  will  have  real 
obligations,  and  therefore  real  adventures  when 
you  get  to  my  Utopia.  But  the  hardest  obli¬ 
gation  and  the  steepest  adventure  is  to  get  there.” 


VIII  —  The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


IT  is  customary  to  complain  of  the  bustle 
and  strenuousness  of  our  epoch.  But  in 
truth  the  chief  mark  of  our  epoch  is  a 
profound  laziness  and  fatigue ;  and  the 
fact  is  that  the  real  laziness  is  the  cause  of  the 
apparent  bustle.  Take  one  quite  external  case; 
the  streets  are  noisy  with  taxicabs  and  motor¬ 
cars;  but  this  is  not  due  to  human  activity  but 
to  human  repose.  There  would  be  less  bustle 
if  there  were  more  activity,  if  people  were 
simply  walking  about.  Our  world  would  be 
more  silent  if  it  were  more  strenuous.  And 
this  which  is  true  of  the  apparent  physical 
bustle  is  true  also  of  the  apparent  bustle  of  the 
intellect.  Most  of  the  machinery  of  modern 
language  is  labour-saving  machinery;  and  it 
saves  mental  labour  very  much  more  than  it 
ought.  Scientific  phrases  are  used  like  scien¬ 
tific  wheels  and  piston-rods  to  make  swifter  and 
smoother  yet  the  path  of  the  comfortable. 
Long  words  go  rattling  by  us  like  long  railway 
trains.  We  know  they  are  carrying  thousands 
who  are  too  tired  or  too  indolent  to  walk  and 
think  for  themselves.  It  is  a  good  exercise  to 

230 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


try  for  once  in  a  way  to  express  any  opinion 
one  holds  in  words  of  one  syllable.  If  you 
say  “The  social  utility  of  the  indeterminate 
sentence  is  recognized  by  all  criminologists  as  a 
part  of  our  sociological  evolution  towards  a 
more  humane  and  scientific  view  of  punish¬ 
ment,”  you  can  go  on  talking  like  that  for  hours 
with  hardly  a  movement  of  the  gray  matter 
inside  your  skull.  But  if  you  begin  “I  wish 
Jones  to  go  to  gaol  and  Brown  to  say  when 
Jones  shall  come  out,”  you  will  discover,  with 
a  thrill  of  horror,  that  you  are  obliged  to  think. 
The  long  words  are  not  the  hard  words,  it  is  the 
short  words  that  are  hard.  There  is  much 
more  metaphysical  subtlety  in  the  word  “damn” 
than  in  the  word  “degeneration.” 

But  these  long  comfortable  words  that  save 
modern  people  the  toil  of  reasoning  have  one 
particular  aspect  in  which  they  are  especially 
ruinous  and  confusing.  This  difficulty  occurs 
when  the  same  long  word  is  used  in  different 
connections  to  mean  quite  different  things. 
Thus,  to  take  a  well-known  instance,  the  word 
“idealist”  has  one  meaning  as  a  piece  of  philo¬ 
sophy  and  quite  another  as  a  piece  of  moral 
rhetoric.  In  the  same  way  the  scientific  ma¬ 
terialists  have  had  just  reason  to  complain  of 
people  mixing  up  “materialist”  as  a  term  of 

231 


Orthodoxy 


cosmology  with  “materialist”  as  a  moral  taunt. 
So,  to  take  a  cheaper  instance,  the  man  who 
hates  “progressives”  in  London  always  calls 
himself  a  “progressive”  in  South  Africa. 

A  confusion  quite  as  unmeaning  as  this  has 
arisen  in  connection  with  the  word  “liberal” 
as  applied  to  religion  and  as  applied  to  politics 
and  society.  It  is  often  suggested  that  all 
Liberals  ought  to  be  freethinkers,  because  they 
ought  to  love  everything  that  is  free.  You 
might  just  as  well  say  that  all  idealists  ought  to 
be  High  Churchmen,  because  they  ought  to 
love  everything  that  is  high.  You  might  as 
well  say  that  Low  Churchmen  ought  to  like 
Low  Mass,  or  that  Broad  Churchmen  ought  to 
like  broad  jokes.  The  thing  is  a  mere  accident 
of  words.  In  actual  modern  Europe  a  free¬ 
thinker  does  not  mean  a  man  who  thinks  for 
himself.  It  means  a  man  who,  having  thought 
for  himself,  has  come  to  one  particular  class  of 
conclusions,  the  material  origin  of  phenomena, 
the  impossibility  of  miracles,  the  improbability 
of  personal  immortality  and  so  on.  And  none 
of  these  ideas  are  particularly  liberal.  Nay, 
indeed  almost  all  these  ideas  are  definitely 
illiberal,  as  it  is  the  purpose  of  this  chapter  to 
show. 

In  the  few  following  pages  I  propose  to  point 

232 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


out  as  rapidly  as  possible  that  on  every  single 
one  of  the  matters  most  strongly  insisted  on  by 
liberalisers  of  theology  their  effect  upon  social 
practice  would  be  definitely  illiberal.  Almost 
every  contemporary  proposal  to  bring  freedom 
into  the  church  is  simply  a  proposal  to  bring 
tyranny  into  the  world.  For  freeing  the  church 
now  does  not  even  mean  freeing  it  in  all  direc¬ 
tions.  It  means  freeing  that  peculiar  set  of 
dogmas  loosely  called  scientific,  dogmas  of 
monism,  of  pantheism,  or  of  Arianism,  or  of 
necessity.  And  every  one  of  these  (and  we 
will  take  them  one  by  one)  can  be  shown  to  be 
the  natural  ally  of  oppression.  In  fact,  it  is  a 
remarkable  circumstance  (indeed  not  so  very 
remarkable  when  one  comes  to  think  of  it)  that 
most  things  are  the  allies  of  oppression.  There 
is  only  one  thing  that  can  never  go  past  a  certain 
point  in  its  alliance  with  oppression  —  and  that 
is  orthodoxy.  I  may,  it  is  true,  twist  ortho¬ 
doxy  so  as  partly  to  justify  a  tyrant.  But  I  can 
easily  make  up  a  German  philosophy  to  justify 
him  entirely. 

Now  let  us  take  in  order  the  innovations  that 
are  the  notes  of  the  new  theology  or  the  mod¬ 
ernist  church.  We  concluded  the  last  chapter 
with  the  discovery  of  one  of  them.  The  very 
doctrine  which  is  called  the  most  old-fashioned 


233 


Orthodoxy 


was  found  to  be  the  only  safeguard  of  the  new 
democracies  of  the  earth.  The  doctrine  seem¬ 
ingly  most  unpopular  was  found  to  be  the  only 
strength  of  the  people.  In  short,  we  found  that 
the  only  logical  negation  of  oligarchy  was  in 
the  affirmation  of  original  sin.  So  it  is,  I  main¬ 
tain,  in  all  the  other  cases. 

I  take  the  most  obvious  instance  first,  the 
case  of  miracles.  For  some  extraordinary  rea¬ 
son,  there  is  a  fixed  notion  that  it  is  more  liberal 
to  disbelieve  in  miracles  than  to  believe  in 
them.  Why,  I  cannot  imagine,  nor  can  any¬ 
body  tell  me.  For  some  inconceivable  cause 
a  “broad”  or  “liberal”  clergyman  always 
means  a  man  who  wishes  at  least  to  diminish 
the  number  of  miracles;  it  never  means  a  man 
who  wishes  to  increase  that  number.  It  always 
means  a  man  who  is  free  to  disbelieve  that 
Christ  came  out  of  His  grave;  it  never  means  a 
man  who  is  free  to  believe  that  his  own  aunt 
came  out  of  her  grave.  It  is  common  to  find 
trouble  in  a  parish  because  the  parish  priest 
cannot  admit  that  St.  Peter  walked  on  water; 
yet  how  rarely  do  we  find  trouble  in  a  parish 
because  the  clergyman  says  that  his  father 
walked  on  the  Serpentine?  And  this  is  not 
because  (as  the  swift  secularist  debater  would 
immediately  retort)  miracles  cannot  be  believed 

234 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


in  our  experience.  It  is  not  because  “miracles 
do  not  happen,”  as  in  the  dogma  which  Mat¬ 
thew  Arnold  recited  with  simple  faith.  More 
supernatural  things  are  alleged  to  have  hap¬ 
pened  in  our  time  than  would  have  been  possible 
eighty  years  ago.  Men  of  science  believe  in 
such  marvels  much  more  than  they  did:  the 
most  perplexing,  and  even  horrible,  prodigies 
of  mind  and  spirit  are  always  being  unveiled 
in  modern  psychology.  Things  that  the  old 
science  at  least  would  frankly  have  rejected  as 
miracles  are  hourly  being  asserted  by  the  new 
science.  The  only  thing  which  is  still  old- 
fashioned  enough  to  reject  miracles  is  the  New 
Theology.  But  in  truth  this  notion  that  it  is 
“free”  to  deny  miracles  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  evidence  for  or  against  them.  It  is  a  lifeless 
verbal  prejudice  of  which  the  original  life  and 
beginning  was  not  in  the  freedom  of  thought, 
but  simply  in  the  dogma  of  materialism.  The 
man  of  the  nineteenth  century  did  not  dis¬ 
believe  in  the  Resurrection  because  his  liberal 
Christianity  allowed  him  to  doubt  it.  He  dis¬ 
believed  in  it  because  his  very  strict  materialism 
did  not  allow  him  to  believe  it.  Tennyson,  a 
very  typical  nineteenth  century  man,  uttered 
one  of  the  instinctive  truisms  of  his  contem¬ 
poraries  when  he  said  that  there  was  faith  in 

23s 


Orthodoxy 


their  honest  doubt.  There  was  indeed.  Those 
words  have  a  profound  and  even  a  horrible 
truth.  In  their  doubt  of  miracles  there  was  a 
faith  in  a  fixed  and  godless  fate;  a  deep  and 
sincere  faith  in  the  incurable  routine  of  the 
cosmos.  The  doubts  of  the  agnostic  were  only 
the  dogmas  of  the  monist. 

Of  the  fact  and  evidence  of  the  supernatural 
I  will  speak  afterwards.  Here  we  are  only 
concerned  with  this  clear  point;  that  in  so  far 
as  the  liberal  idea  of  freedom  can  be  said  to  be 
on  either  side  in  the  discussion  about  miracles, 
it  is  obviously  on  the  side  of  miracles.  Reform 
or  (in  the  only  tolerable  sense)  progress  means 
simply  the  gradual  control  of  matter  by  mind. 
A  miracle  simply  means  the  swift  control  of 
matter  by  mind.  If  you  wish  to  feed  the 
people,  you  may  think  that  feeding  them 
miraculously  in  the  wilderness  is  impossible 
—  but  you  cannot  think  it  illiberal.  If  you 
really  want  poor  children  to  go  to  the  seaside, 
you  cannot  think  it  illiberal  that  they  should 
go  there  on  flying  dragons;  you  can  only  think 
it  unlikely.  A  holiday,  like  Liberalism,  only 
means  the  liberty  of  man.  A  miracle  only 
means  the  liberty  of  God.  You  may  con¬ 
scientiously  deny  either  of  them,  but  you  cannot 
call  your  denial  a  triumph  of  the  liberal  idea, 

236 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


The  Catholic  Church  believed  that  man  and 
God  both  had  a  sort  of  spiritual  freedom. 
Calvinism  took  away  the  freedom  from  man, 
but  left  it  to  God.  Scientific  materialism  binds 
the  Creator  Himself;  it  chains  up  God  as  the 
Apocalypse  chained  the  devil.  It  leaves  noth¬ 
ing  free  in  the  universe.  And  those  who  assist 
this  process  are  called  the  “liberal  theologians.” 

This,  as  I  say,  is  the  lightest  and  most  evi¬ 
dent  case.  The  assumption  that  there  is  some¬ 
thing  in  the  doubt  of  miracles  akin  to  liberality 
or  reform  is  literally  the  opposite  of  the  truth. 
If  a  man  cannot  believe  in  miracles  there  is  an 
end  of  the  matter;  he  is  not  particularly  liberal, 
but  he  is  perfectly  honourable  and  logical, 
which  are  much  better  things.  But  if  he  can 
believe  in  miracles,  he  is  certainly  the  more 
liberal  for  doing  so;  because  they  mean  first, 
the  freedom  of  the  soul,  and  secondly,  its  con¬ 
trol  over  the  tyranny  of  circumstance.  Some¬ 
times  this  truth  is  ignored  in  a  singularly  naive 
way,  even  by  the  ablest  men.  For  instance, 
Mr.  Bernard  Shaw  speaks  with  hearty  old- 
fashioned  contempt  for  the  idea  of  miracles,  as 
if  they  were  a  sort  of  breach  of  faith  on  the 
part  of  nature:  he  seems  strangely  unconscious 
that  miracles  are  only  the  final  flowers  of  his 
own  favourite  tree,  the  doctrine  of  the  omnip- 

237 


Orthodoxy 


otence  of  will.  Just  in  the  same  way  he  calls 
the  desire  for  immortality  a  paltry  selfishness, 
forgetting  that  he  has  just  called  the  desire  for 
life  a  healthy  and  heroic  selfishness.  How  can 
it  be  noble  to  wish  to  make  one’s  life  infinite 
and  yet  mean  to  wish  to  make  it  immortal? 
No,  if  it  is  desirable  that  man  should  triumph 
over  the  cruelty  of  nature  or  custom,  then 
miracles  are  certainly  desirable;  we  will  discuss 
afterwards  whether  they  are  possible. 

But  I  must  pass  on  to  the  larger  cases  of  this 
curious  error;  the  notion  that  the  “ liberalising” 
of  religion  in  some  way  helps  the  liberation  of 
the  world.  The  second  example  of  it  can  be 
found  in  the  question  of  pantheism  —  or  rather 
of  a  certain  modern  attitude  which  is  often 
called  immanentism,  and  which  often  is  Bud¬ 
dhism.  But  this  is  so  much  more  difficult  a 
matter  that  I  must  approach  it  with  rather 
more  preparation. 

The  things  said  most  confidently  by  advanced 
persons  to  crowded  audiences  are  generally  those 
quite  opposite  to  the  fact;  it  is  actually  our  tru¬ 
isms  that  are  untrue.  Here  is  a  case.  There 
is  a  phrase  of  facile  liberality  uttered  again  and 
again  at  ethical  societies  and  parliaments  of 
religion:  “the  religions  of  the  earth  differ  in 
rites  and  forms,  but  they  are  the  same  in  what 

238 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


they  teach.”  It  is  false;  it  is  the  opposite  of 
the  fact.  The  religions  of  the  earth  do  not 
greatly  differ  in  rites  and  forms;  they  do  greatly 
differ  in  what  they  teach.  It  is  as  if  a  man 
were  to  say,  “Do  not  be  misled  by  the  fact 
that  the  Church  Times  and  the  Freethinker 
look  utterly  different,  that  one  is  painted  on 
vellum  and  the  other  carved  on  marble,  that 
one  is  triangular  and  the  other  hectagonal; 
read  them  and  you  will  see  that  they  say  the 
same  thing.”  The  truth  is,  of  course,  that  they 
are  alike  in  everything  except  in  the  fact  that 
they  don’t  say  the  same  thing.  An  atheist 
stockbroker  in  Surbiton  looks  exactly  like  a 
Swedenborgian  stockbroker  in  Wimbledon.  You 
may  walk  round  and  round  them  and  subject 
them  to  the  most  personal  and  offensive  study 
without  seeing  anything  Swedenborgian  in  the 
hat  or  anything  particularly  godless  in  the 
umbrella.  It  is  exactly  in  their  souls  that  they 
are  divided.  So  the  truth  is  that  the  difficulty 
of  all  the  creeds  of  the  earth  is  not  as  alleged 
in  this  cheap  maxim :  that  they  agree  in  meaning, 
but  differ  in  machinery.  It  is  exactly  the  op¬ 
posite.  They  agree  in  machinery;  almost  every 
great  religion  on  earth  works  with  the  same 
external  methods,  with  priests,  scriptures,  altars, 
sworn  brotherhoods,  special  feasts.  They  agree 


Orthodoxy 


in  the  mode  of  teaching;  what  they  differ  about 
is  the  thing  to  be  taught.  Pagan  optimists 
and  Eastern  pessimists  would  both  have  tem¬ 
ples,  just  as  Liberals  and  Tories  would  both 
have  newspapers.  Creeds  that  exist  to  destroy 
each  other  both  have  scriptures,  just  as  armies 
that  exist  to  destroy  each  other  both  have  guns. 

The  great  example  of  this  alleged  identity  of 
all  human  religions  is  the  alleged  spiritual 
identity  of  Buddhism  and  Christianity.  Those 
who  adopt  this  theory  generally  avoid  the 
ethics  of  most  other  creeds,  except,  indeed, 
Confucianism,  which  they  like  because  it  is 
not  a  creed.  But  they  are  cautious  in  their 
praises  of  Mahommedanism,  generally  confin¬ 
ing  themselves  to  imposing  its  morality  only 
upon  the  refreshment  of  the  lower  classes. 
They  seldom  suggest  the  Mahommedan  view 
of  marriage  (for  which  there  is  a  great  deal  to 
be  said),  and  towards  Thugs  and  fetish  wor¬ 
shippers  their  attitude  may  even  be  called  cold. 
But  in  the  case  of  the  great  religion  of  Gautama 
they  feel  sincerely  a  similarity. 

Students  of  popular  science,  like  Mr.  Blatch- 
ford,  are  always  insisting  that  Christianity  and 
Buddhism  are  very  much  alike,  especially  Bud¬ 
dhism.  This  is  generally  believed,  and  I  be¬ 
lieved  it  myself  until  I  read  a  book  giving  the 

240 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


reasons  for  it.  The  reasons  were  of  two  kinds: 
resemblances  that  meant  nothing  because  they 
were  common  to  all  humanity,  and  resemblances 
which  were  not  resemblances  at  all.  The 
author  solemnly  explained  that  the  two  creeds 
were  alike  in  things  in  which  all  creeds  are 
alike,  or  else  he  described  them  as  alike  in 
some  point  in  which  they  are  quite  obviously 
different. .  Thus,  as  a  case  of  the  first  class,  he 
said  that  both  Christ  and  Buddha  were  called 
by  the  divine  voice  coming  out  of  the  sky,  as 
if  you  would  expect  the  divine  voice  to  come 
out  of  the  coal-cellar.  Or,  again,  it  was  gravely 
urged  that  these  two  Eastern  teachers,  by  a 
singular  coincidence,  both  had  to  do  with  the 
washing  of  feet.  You  might  as  well  say  that 
it  was  a  remarkable  coincidence  that  they  both 
had  feet  to  wash.  And  the  other  class  of  simi¬ 
larities  were  those  which  simply  were  not  simi¬ 
lar.  Thus  this  reconciler  of  the  two  religions 
draws  earnest  attention  to  the  fact  that  at 
certain  religious  feasts  the  robe  of  the  Lama  is 
rent  in  pieces  out  of  respect,  and  the  remnants 
highly  valued.  But  this  is  the  reverse  of  a 
resemblance,  for  the  garments  of  Christ  were 
not  rent  in  pieces  out  of  respect,  but  out  of 
derision;  and  the  remnants  were  not  highly 
valued  except  for  what  they  would  fetch  in  the 

241 


Orthodoxy 


rag  shops.  It  is  rather  like  alluding  to  the 
obvious  connection  between  the  two  ceremonies 
of  the  sword:  when  it  taps  a  man’s  shoulder, 
and  when  it  cuts  off  his  head.  It  is  not  at  all 
similar  for  the  man.  These  scraps  of  puerile 
pedantry  would  indeed  matter  little  if  it  were 
not  also  true  that  the  alleged  philosophical 
resemblances  are  also  of  these  two  kinds,  either 
proving  too  much  or  not  proving  anything. 
That  Buddhism  approves  of  mercy  or  of  self- 
restraint  is  not  to  say  that  it  is  specially  like 
Christianity;  it  is  only  to  say  that  it  is  not 
utterly  unlike  all  human  existence.  Buddhists 
disapprove  in  theory  of  cruelty  or  excess  be¬ 
cause  all  sane  human  beings  disapprove  in 
theory  of  cruelty  or  excess.  But  to  say  that 
Buddhism  and  Christianity  give  the  same 
philosophy  of  these  things  is  simply  false.  All 
humanity  does  agree  that  we  are  in  a  net  of 
sin.  Most  of  humanity  agrees  that  there  is 
some  way  out.  But  as  to  what  is  the  way  out, 
I  do  not  think  that  there  are  two  institutions 
in  the  universe  which  contradict  each  other  so 
flatly  as  Buddhism  and  Christianity. 

Even  when  I  thought,  with  most  other  well- 
informed,  though  unscholarly,  people,  that 
Buddhism  and  Christianity  were  alike,  there 
was  one  thing  about  them  that  always  per- 

24Z 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


plexed  me;  I  mean  the  startling  difference  in 
their  type  of  religious  art.  I  do  not  mean  in 
its  technical  style  of  representation,  but  in  the 
things  that  it  was  manifestly  meant  to  repre¬ 
sent.  No  two  ideals  could  be  more  opposite 
than  a  Christian  saint  in  a  Gothic  cathedral  and 
a  Buddhist  saint  in  a  Chinese  temple.  The 
opposition  exists  at  every  point;  but  perhaps 
the  shortest  statement  of  it  is  that  the  Buddhist 
saint  always  has  his  eyes  shut,  while  the  Chris¬ 
tian  saint  always  has  them  very  wide  open. 
The  Buddhist  saint  has  a  sleek  and  harmonious 
body,  but  his  eyes  are  heavy  and  sealed  with 
sleep.  The  mediaeval  saint’s  body  is  wasted  to 
its  crazy  bones,  but  his  eyes  are  frightfully 
alive.  There  cannot  be  any  real  community 
of  spirit  between  forces  that  produced  symbols 
so  different  as  that.  Granted  that  both  images 
are  extravagances,  are  perversions  of  the  pure 
creed,  it  must  be  a  real  divergence  which  could 
produce  such  opposite  extravagances.  The 
Buddhist  is  looking  with  a  peculiar  intentness 
inwards.  The  Christian  is  staring  with  a 
frantic  intentness  outwards.  If  we  follow  that 
clue  steadily  we  shall  find  some  interesting 
things. 

A  short  time  ago  Mrs.  Besant,  in  an  interest¬ 
ing  essay,  announced  that  there  was  only  one 

243 


Orthodoxy 


religion  in  the  world,  that  all  faiths  were  only 
versions  or  perversions  of  it,  and  that  she  was 
quite  prepared  to  say  what  it  was.  According 
to  Mrs.  Besant  this  universal  Church  is  simply 
the  universal  self.  It  is  the  doctrine  that  we 
are  really  all  one  person;  that  there  are  no  real 
walls  of  individuality  between  man  and  man. 
If  I  may  put  it  so,  she  does  not  tell  us  to  love 
our  neighbours;  she  tells  us  to  be  our  neigh¬ 
bours.  That  is  Mrs.  Besant’s  thoughtful  and 
suggestive  description  of  the  religion  in  which 
all  men  must  find  themselves  in  agreement. 
And  I  never  heard  of  any  suggestion  in  my 
life  with  which  I  more  violently  disagree.  I 
want  to  love  my  neighbour  not  because  he  is  I, 
but  precisely  because  he  is  not  I.  I  want  to 
adore  the  world,  not  as  one  likes  a  looking- 
glass,  because  it  is  one’s  self,  but  as  one  loves  a 
woman,  because  she  is  entirely  different.  If 
souls  are  separate  love  is  possible.  If  souls  are 
united  love  is  obviously  impossible.  A  man 
may  be  said  loosely  to  love  himself,  but  he  can 
hardly  fall  in  love  with  himself,  or,  if  he  does, 
it  must  be  a  monotonous  courtship.  If  the 
world  is  full  of  real  selves,  they  can  be  really 
unselfish  selves.  But  upon  Mrs.  Besant’s  prin¬ 
ciple  the  whole  cosmos  is  only  one  enormously 
selfish  person. 


244 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


It  is  just  here  that  Buddhism  is  on  the  side 
of  modem  pantheism  and  immanence.  And 
it  is  just  here  that  Christianity  is  on  the  side 
of  humanity  and  liberty  and  love.  Love  de¬ 
sires  personality;  therefore  love  desires  division. 
It  is  the  instinct  of  Christianity  to  be  glad  that 
God  has  broken  the  universe  into  little  pieces, 
because  they  are  living  pieces.  It  is  her  in¬ 
stinct  to  say  “little  children  love  one  another” 
rather  than  to  tell  one  large  person  to  love 
himself.  This  is  the  intellectual  abyss  between 
Buddhism  and  Christianity;  that  for  the  Bud¬ 
dhist  or  Theosophist  personality  is  the  fall  of 
man,  for  the  Christian  it  is  the  purpose  of  God, 
the  whole  point  of  his  cosmic  idea.  The 
world-soul  of  the  Theosophists  asks  man  to 
love  it  only  in  order  that  man  may  throw  him¬ 
self  into  it.  But  the  divine  centre  of  Chris¬ 
tianity  actually  threw  man  out  of  it  in  order 
that  he  might  love  it.  The  oriental  deity  is 
like  a  giant  who  should  have  lost  his  leg  or 
hand  and  be  always  seeking  to  find  it;  but  the 
Christian  power  is  like  some  giant  who  in  a 
strange  generosity  should  cut  off  his  right  hand, 
so  that  it  might  of  its  own  accord  shake  hands 
with  him.  We  come  back  to  the  same  tireless 
note  touching  the  nature  of  Christianity;  all 
modern  philosophies  are  chains  which  connect 

245 


Orthodoxy 


and  fetter;  Christianity  is  a  sword  which  sep¬ 
arates  and  sets  free.  No  other  philosophy 
makes  God  actually  rejoice  in  the  separation 
of  the  universe  into  living  souls.  But  according 
to  orthodox  Christianity  this  separation  between 
God  and  man  is  sacred,  because  this  is  eternal. 
That  a  man  may  love  God  it  is  necessary  that 
there  should  be  not  only  a  God  to  be  loved, 
but  a  man  to  love  him.  All  those  vague  theo- 
sophical  minds  for  whom  the  universe  is  an 
immense  melting-pot  are  exactly  the  minds 
which  shrink  instinctively  from  that  earthquake 
saying  of  our  Gospels,  which  declare  that  the 
Son  of  God  came  not  with  peace  but  with  a 
sundering  sword.  The  saying  rings  entirely 
true  even  considered  as  what  it  obviously  is; 
the  statement  that  any  man  who  preaches  real 
love  is  bound  to  beget  hate.  It  is  as  true  of 
democratic  fraternity  as  a  divine  love;  sham 
love  ends  in  compromise  and  common  philo¬ 
sophy;  but  real  love  has  always  ended  in  blood¬ 
shed.  Yet  there  is  another  and  yet  more  awful 
truth  behind  the  obvious  meaning  of  this  utter¬ 
ance  of  our  Lord.  According  to  Himself 
the  Son  was  a  sword  separating  brother  and 
brother  that  they  should  for  an  aeon  hate  each 
other.  But  the  Father  also  was  a  sword,  which 
in  the  black  beginning  separated  brother  and 

246 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


brother,  so  that  they  should  love  each  other 
at  last. 

This  is  the  meaning  of  that  almost  insane 
happiness  in  the  eyes  of  the  mediaeval  saint  in 
the  picture.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the  sealed 
eyes  of  the  superb  Buddhist  image.  The  Chris¬ 
tian  saint  is  happy  because  he  has  verily  been 
cut  off  from  the  world;  he  is  separate  from 
things  and  is  staring  at  them  in  astonishment. 
But  why  should  the  Buddhist  saint  be  aston¬ 
ished  at  things  ?—  since  there  is  really  only  one 
thing,  and  that  being  impersonal  can  hardly  be 
astonished  at  itself.  There  have  been  many 
pantheist  poems  suggesting  wonder,  but  no 
really  successful  ones.  The  pantheist  cannot 
wonder,  for  he  cannot  praise  God  or  praise 
anything  as  really  distinct  from  himself.  Our 
immediate  business  here,  however,  is  with  the 
effect  of  this  Christian  admiration  (which 
strikes  outwards,  towards  a  deity  distinct  from 
the  worshipper)  upon  the  general  need  for 
ethical  activity  and  social  reform.  And  surely 
its  effect  is  sufficiently  obvious.  There  is  no 
real  possibility  of  getting  out  of  pantheism  any 
special  impulse  to  moral  action.  For  pan¬ 
theism  implies  in  its  nature  that  one  thing  is 
as  good  as  another;  whereas  action  implies  in 
its  nature  that  one  thing  is  greatly  preferable  to 

247 


Orthodoxy 


another.  Swinburne  in  the  high  summer  of 
his  scepticism  tried  in  vain  to  wrestle  with  this 
difficulty.  In  “Songs  before  Sunrise,”  written 
under  the  inspiration  of  Garibaldi  and  the 
revolt  of  Italy  he  proclaimed  the  newer  religion 
and  the  purer  God  which  should  wither  up  all 
the  priests  of  the  world : 

“What  doest  thou  now 
Looking  Godward  to  cry 
I  am  I,  thou  art  thou, 

I  am  low,  thou  art  high, 

I  am  thou  that  thou  seekest  to  find  him,  find 
thou  but  thyself,  thou  art  I.” 

Of  which  the  immediate  and  evident  deduc¬ 
tion  is  that  tyrants  are  as  much  the  sons  of  God 
as  Garibaldis;  and  that  King  Bomba  of  Naples 
having,  with  the  utmost  success,  “found  him¬ 
self”  is  identical  with  the  ultimate  good  in  all 
things.  The  truth  is  that  the  western  energy 
that  dethrones  tyrants  has  been  directly  due  to 
the  western  theology  that  says  “I  am  I,  thou 
art  thou.”  The  same  spiritual  separation  which 
looked  up  and  saw  a  good  king  in  the  universe 
looked  up  and  saw  a  bad  king  in  Naples.  The 
worshippers  of  Bomba’s  god  dethroned  Bomba. 
The  worshippers  of  Swinburne’s  god  have 
covered  Asia  for  centuries  and  have  never 

248 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


dethroned  a  tyrant.  The  Indian  saint  may 
reasonably  shut  his  eyes  beause  he  is  looking 
at  that  which  is  I  and  Thou  and  We  and  They 
and  It.  It  is  a  rational  occupation:  but  it  is 
not  true  in  theory  and  not  true  in  fact  that  it 
helps  the  Indian  to  keep  an  eye  on  Lord  Curzon. 
That  external  vigilance  which  has  always  been 
the  mark  of  Christianity  (the  command  that 
we  should  watch  and  pray)  has  expressed  itself 
both  in  typical  western  orthodoxy  and  in  typical 
western  politics:  but  both  depend  on  the  idea 
of  a  divinity  transcendent,  different  from  our¬ 
selves,  a  deity  that  disappears.  Certainly  the 
most  sagacious  creeds  may  suggest  that  we 
should  pursue  God  into  deeper  and  deeper 
rings  of  the  labyrinth  of  our  own  ego.  But  only 
we  of  Christendom  have  said  that  we  should 
hunt  God  like  an  eagle  upon  the  moun¬ 
tains:  and  we  have  killed  all  monsters  in  the 
chase. 

Here  again,  therefore,  we  find  that  in  so  far 
as  we  value  democracy  and  the  self-renewing 
energies  of  the  west,  we  are  much  more  likely 
to  find  them  in  the  old  theology  than  the  new. 
If  we  want  reform,  we  must  adhere  to  ortho¬ 
doxy:  especially  in  this  matter  (so  much  dis¬ 
puted  in  the  counsels  of  Mr.  R.  J.  Campbell), 
the  matter  of  insisting  on  the  immanent  or  the 

249 


Orthodoxy 


transcendent  deity.  By  insisting  specially  on 
the  immanence  of  God  we  get  introspection, 
self-isolation,  quietism,  social  indifference  — 
Tibet.  By  insisting  specially  on  the  transcen¬ 
dence  of  God  we  get  wonder,  curiosity,  moral 
and  political  adventure,  righteous  indignation 
—  Christendom.  Insisting  that  God  is  inside 
man,  man  is  always  inside  himself.  By  insist¬ 
ing  that  God  transcends  man,  man  has  tran¬ 
scended  himself. 

If  we  take  any  other  doctrine  that  has  been 
called  old-fashioned  we  shall  find  the  case  the 
same.  It  is  the  same,  for  instance,  in  the  deep 
matter  of  the  Trinity.  Unitarians  (a  sect  never 
to  be  mentioned  without  a  special  respect  for 
their  distinguished  intellectual  dignity  and  high 
intellectual  honour)  are  often  reformers  by  the 
accident  that  throws  so  many  small  sects  into 
such  an  attitude.  But  there  is  nothing  in  the 
least  liberal  or  akin  to  reform  in  the  substitu¬ 
tion  of  pure  monotheism  for  the  Trinity.  The 
complex  God  of  the  Athanasian  Creed  may  be 
an  enigma  for  the  intellect;  but  He  is  far  less 
likely  to  gather  the  mystery  and  cruelty  of  a 
Sultan  than  the  lonely  god  of  Omar  or  Mahomet. 
The  god  who  is  a  mere  awful  unity  is  not  only  a 
king  but  an  Eastern  king.  The  heart  of  hu¬ 
manity,  especially  of  European  humanity,  is 

250 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


certainly  much  more  satisfied  by  the  strange 
hints  and  symbols  that  gather  round  the  Trini¬ 
tarian  idea,  the  image  of  a  council  at  which 
mercy  pleads  as  well  as  justice,  the  conception 
of  a  sort  of  liberty  and  variety  existing  even  in 
the  inmost  chamber  of  the  world.  For  Western 
religion  has  always  felt  keenly  the  idea  “it  is 
not  well  for  man  to  be  alone.”  The  social 
instinct  asserted  itself  everywhere  as  when  the 
Eastern  idea  of  hermits  was  practically  ex¬ 
pelled  by  the  Western  idea  of  monks.  So  even 
asceticism  became  brotherly;  and  the  Trap- 
pists  were  sociable  even  when  they  were  silent. 
If  this  love  of  a  living  complexity  be  our  test, 
it  is  certainly  healthier  to  have  the  Trinitarian 
religion  than  the  Unitarian.  For  to  us  Trini¬ 
tarians  (if  I  may  say  it  with  reverence)  —  to 
us  God  Himself  is  a  society.  It  is  indeed  a 
fathomless  mystery  of  theology,  and  even  if  I 
were  theologian  enough  to  deal  with  it  directly, 
it  would  not  be  relevant  to  do  so  here.  Suffice 
it  to  say  here  that  this  triple  enigma  is  as  com¬ 
forting  as  wine  and  open  as  an  English  fireside; 
that  this  thing  that  bewilders  the  intellect 
utterly  quiets  the  heart:  but  out  of  the  desert, 
from  the  dry  places  and  the  dreadful  suns, 
come  the  cruel  children  of  the  lonely  God;  the 
real  Unitarians  who  with  scimitar  in  hand  have 

251 


Orthodoxy 


laid  waste  the  world.  For  it  is  not  well  for 
God  to  be  alone. 

Again,  the  same  is  true  of  that  difficult  mat¬ 
ter  of  the  danger  of  the  soul,  which  has  un¬ 
settled  so  many  just  minds.  To  hope  for  all 
souls  is  imperative;  and  it  is  quite  tenable  that 
their  salvation  is  inevitable.  It  is  tenable,  but 
it  is  not  specially  favourable  to  activity  or 
progress.  Our  fighting  and  creative  society 
ought  rather  to  insist  on  the  danger  of  every¬ 
body,  on  the  fact  that  every  man  is  hanging  by 
a  thread  or  clinging  to  a  precipice.  To  say 
that  all  will  be  well  anyhow  is  a  comprehensible 
remark:  but  it  cannot  be  called  the  blast  of  a 
trumpet.  Europe  ought  rather  to  emphasize 
possible  perdition;  and  Europe  always  has 
emphasized  it.  Here  its  highest  religion  is  at 
one  with  all  its  cheapest  romances.  To  the 
Buddhist  or  the  eastern  fatalist  existence  is  a 
science  or  a  plan,  which  must  end  up  in  a  cer¬ 
tain  way.  But  to  a  Christian  existence  is  a 
story,  which  may  end  up  in  any  way.  In  a 
thrilling  novel  (that  purely  Christian  product) 
the  hero  is  not  eaten  by  cannibals;  but  it  is 
essential  to  the  existence  of  the  thrill  that  he 
might  be  eaten  by  cannibals.  The  hero  must 
(so  to  speak)  be  an  eatable  hero.  So  Christian 
morals  have  always  said  to  the  man,  not  that 

252 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


he  would  lose  his  soul,  but  that  he  must  take 
care  that  he  didn’t.  In  Christian  morals,  in 
short,  it  is  wicked  to  call  a  man  “damned”: 
but  it  is  strictly  religious  and  philosophic  to 
call  him  damnable. 

All  Christianity  concentrates  on  the  man  at 
the  cross-roads.  The  vast  and  shallow  philo¬ 
sophies,  the  huge  syntheses  of  humbug,  all  talk 
about  ages  and  evolution  and  ultimate  develop¬ 
ments.  The  true  philosophy  is  concerned  with 
the  instant.  Will  a  man  take  this  road  or 
that? — that  is  the  only  thing  to  think  about,  if 
you  enjoy  thinking.  The  aeons  are  easy  enough 
to  think  about,  any  one  can  think  about  them. 
The  instant  is  really  awful:  and  it  is  because 
our  religion  has  intensely  felt  the  instant,  that 
it  has  in  literature  dealt  much  with  battle  and 
in  theology  dealt  much  with  hell.  It  is  full  of 
danger,  like  a  boy’s  book:  it  is  at  an  immortal 
crisis.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  real  similarity 
between  popular  fiction  and  the  religion  of  the 
western  people.  If  you  say  that  popular  fiction 
is  vulgar  and  tawdry,  you  only  say  what  the 
dreary  and  well-informed  say  also  about  the 
images  in  the  Catholic  churches.  Life  (accord¬ 
ing  to  the  faith)  is  very  like  a  serial  story  in  a 
magazine:  life  ends  with  the  promise  (or  men¬ 
ace)  “to  be  continued  in  our  next.”  Also, 

253 


Orthodoxy 


with  a  noble  vulgarity,  life  imitates  the  serial 
and  leaves  off  at  the  exciting  moment.  For 
death  is  distinctly  an  exciting  moment. 

But  the  point  is  that  a  story  is  exciting  be¬ 
cause  it  has  in  it  so  strong  an  element  of  will, 
of  what  theology  calls  free-will.  You  cannot 
finish  a  sum  how  you  like.  But  you  can  finish 
a  story  how  you  like.  When  somebody  dis¬ 
covered  the  Differential  Calculus  there  was 
only  one  Differential  Calculus  he  could  dis¬ 
cover.  But  when  Shakespeare  killed  Romeo 
he  might  have  married  him  to  Juliet’s  old  nurse 
if  he  had  felt  inclined.  And  Christendom  has 
excelled  in  the  narrative  romance  exactly  be¬ 
cause  it  has  insisted  on  the  theological  free¬ 
will.  It  is  a  large  matter  and  too  much  to  one 
side  of  the  road  to  be  discussed  adequately 
here;  but  this  is  the  real  objection  to  that  tor¬ 
rent  of  modern  talk  about  treating  crime  as 
disease,  about  making  a  prison  merely  a  hy¬ 
gienic  environment  like  a  hospital,  of  healing 
sin  by  slow  scientific  methods.  The  fallacy  of 
the  whole  thing  is  that  evil  is  a  matter  of  active 
choice  whereas  disease  is  not.  If  you  say  that 
you  are  going  to  cure  a  profligate  as  you  cure 
an  asthmatic,  my  cheap  and  obvious  answer  is, 
“Produce  the  people  who  want  to  be  asthmatics 
as  many  people  want  to  be  profligates.”  A 

254 


The  R  omance  of  Orthodoxy 


man  may  lie  still  and  be  cured  of  a  malady. 
But  he  must  not  lie  still  if  he  wants  to  be  cured 
of  a  sin;  on  the  contrary,  he  must  get  up  and 
jump  about  violently.  The  whole  point  indeed 
is  perfectly  expressed  in  the  very  word  which 
we  use  for  a  man  in  hospital;  “patient”  is  in 
the  passive  mood;  “sinner”  is  in  the  active. 
If  a  man  is  to  be  saved  from  influenza,  he  may 
be  a  patient.  But  if  he  is  to  be  saved  from 
forging,  he  must  be  not  a  patient  but  an  impa¬ 
tient.  He  must  be  personally  impatient  with 
forgery.  All  moral  reform  must  start  in  the 
active  not  the  passive  will. 

Here  again  we  reach  the  same  substantial 
conclusion.  In  so  far  as  we  desire  the  definite 
reconstructions  and  the  dangerous  revolutions 
which  have  distinguished  European  civiliza¬ 
tion,  we  shall  not  discourage  the  thought  of 
possible  ruin;  we  shall  rather  encourage  it.  If 
we  want,  like  the  Eastern  saints,  merely  to 
contemplate  how  right  things  are,  of  course  we 
shall  only  say  that  they  must  go  right.  But  if 
we  particularly  want  to  make  them  go  right,  we 
must  insist  that  they  may  go  wrong. 

Lastly,  this  truth  is  yet  again  true  in  the 
case  of  the  common  modem  attempts  to  dimin¬ 
ish  or  to  explain  away  the  divinity  of  Christ. 
The  thing  may  be  true  or  not;  that  I  shall  deal 

255 


Orthodoxy 


with  before  I  end.  But  if  the  divinity  is  true 
it  is  certainly  terribly  revolutionary.  That  a 
good  man  may  have  his  back  to  the  wall  is  no 
more  than  we  knew  already;  but  that  God 
could  have  his  back  to  the  wall  is  a  boast  for 
all  insurgents  for  ever.  Christianity  is  the 
only  religion  on  earth  that  has  felt  that  omnip¬ 
otence  made  God  incomplete.  Christianity 
alone  has  felt  that  God,  to  be  wholly  God, 
must  have  been  a  rebel  as  well  as  a  king.  Alone 
of  all  creeds,  Christianity  has  added  courage  to 
the  virtues  of  the  Creator.  For  the  only  cour¬ 
age  worth  calling  courage  must  necessarily 
mean  that  the  soul  passes  a  breaking  point  — 
and  does  not  break.  In  this  indeed  I  approach 
a  matter  more  dark  and  awful  than  it  is  easy 
to  discuss;  and  I  apologise  in  advance  if  any 
of  my  phrases  fall  wrong  or  seem  irreverent 
touching  a  matter  which  the  greatest  saints 
and  thinkers  have  justly  feared  to  approach. 
But  in  that  terrific  tale  of  the  Passion  there  is  a 
distinct  emotional  suggestion  that  the  author 
of  all  things  (in  some  unthinkable  way)  went 
not  only  through  agony,  but  through  doubt. 
It  is  written,  “Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord 
thy  God.”  No;  but  the  Lord  thy  God  may 
tempt  Himself ;  and  it  seems  as  if  this  was  what 
happened  in  Gethsemane.  In  a  garden  Satan 

256 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


tempted  man:  and  in  a  garden  God  tempted 
God.  He  passed  in  some  superhuman  manner 
through  our  human  horror  of  pessimism. 
When  the  world  shook  and  the  sun  was  wiped 
out  of  heaven,  it  was  not  at  the  crucifixion,  but 
at  the  cry  from  the  cross:  the  cry  which  con¬ 
fessed  that  God  was  forsaken  of  God.  And 
now  let  the  revolutionists  choose  a  creed  from 
all  the  creeds  and  a  god  from  all  the  gods  of 
the  world,  carefully  weighing  all  the  gods  of 
inevitable  recurrence  and  of  unalterable  power. 
They  will  not  find  another  god  who  has  himself 
been  in  revolt.  Nay,  (the  matter  grows  too 
difficult  for  human  speech,)  but  let  the  atheists 
themselves  choose  a  god.  They  will  find  only 
one  divinity  who  ever  uttered  their  isolation; 
only  one  religion  in  which  God  seemed  for  an 
instant  to  be  an  atheist. 

These  can  be  called  the  essentials  of  the  old 
orthodoxy,  of  which  the  chief  merit  is  that  it  is 
the  natural  fountain  of  revolution  and  reform; 
and  of  which  the  chief  defect  is  that  it  is  ob¬ 
viously  only  an  abstract  assertion.  Its  main 
advantage  is  that  it  is  the  most  adventurous 
and  manly  of  all  theologies.  Its  chief  disad¬ 
vantage  is  simply  that  it  is  a  theology.  It  can 
always  be  urged  against  it  that  it  is  in  its  nature 
arbitrary  and  in  the  air.  But  it  is  not  so  high 

257 


Orthodoxy 


in  the  air  but  that  great  archers  spend  their 
whole  lives  in  shooting  arrows  at  it  —  yes,  and 
their  last  arrows;  there  are  men  who  will  ruin 
themselves  and  ruin  their  civilization  if  they 
may  ruin  also  this  old  fantastic  tale.  This  is 
the  last  and  most  astounding  fact  about  this 
faith;  that  its  enemies  will  use  any  weapon 
against  it,  the  swords  that  cut  their  own  fingers, 
and  the  firebrands  that  burn  their  own  homes. 
Men  who  begin  to  fight  the  Church  for  the 
sake  of  freedom  and  humanity  end  by  flinging 
away  freedom  and  humanity  if  only  they  may 
fight  the  Church.  This  is  no  exaggeration; 
I  could  fill  a  book  with  the  instances  of  it. 
Mr.  Blatchford  set  out,  as  an  ordinary  Bible- 
smasher,  tojDrove  that  Adam  was  guiltless  of 
sin  against  God;  in  manoeuvring  so  as  to  main¬ 
tain  this  he  admitted,  as  a  mere  side  issue,  that 
all  the  tyrants,  from  Nero  to  King  Leopold, 
were  guiltless  of  any  sin  against  humanity.  I 
know  a  man  who  has  such  a  passion  for  prov¬ 
ing  that  he  will  have  no  personal  existence  after 
death  that  he  falls  back  on  the  position  that  he 
has  no  personal  existence  now.  He  invokes 
Buddhism  and  says  that  all  souls  fade  into  each 
other;  in  order  to  prove  that  he  cannot  goto 
heaven  he  proves  that  he  cannot  go  to  Hartle¬ 
pool.  I  have  known  people  who  protested 

258 


The  Romance  of  Orthodoxy 


against  religious  education  with  arguments 
against  any  education,  saying  that  the  child’s 
mind  must  grow  freely  or  that  the  old  must  not 
teach  the  young.  I  have  known  people  who 
showed  that  there  could  be  no  divine  judgment 
by  showing  that  there  can  be  no  human  judg¬ 
ment,  even  for  practical  purposes.  They  burned 
their  own  corn  to  set  fire  to  the  church;  they 
smashed  their  own  tools  to  smash  it;  any  stick 
was  good  enough  to  beat  it  with,  though  it  were 
the  last  stick  of  their  own  dismembered  furni¬ 
ture.  We  do  not  admire,  we  hardly  excuse, 
the  fanatic  who  wrecks  this  world  for  love  of 
the  other.  But  what  are  we  to  say  of  the 
fanatic  who  wrecks  this  world  out  of  hatred 
of  the  other?  He  sacrifices  the  very  existence 
of  humanity  to  the  non-existence  of  God.  He 
offers  his  victims  not  to  the  altar,  but  merely 
to  assert  the  idleness  of  the  altar  and  the  empti¬ 
ness  of  the  throne.  He  is  ready  to  ruin  even 
that  primary  ethic  by  which  all  things  live,  for 
his  strange  and  eternal  vengeance  upon  some 
one  who  never  lived  at  all. 

And  yet  the  thing  hangs  in  the  heavens 
unhurt.  Its  opponents  only  succeed  in  de¬ 
stroying  all  that  they  themselves  justly  hold 
dear.  They  do  not  destroy  orthodoxy;  they 
only  destroy  political  and  common  courage 

259 


Orthodoxy 


sense.  They  do  not  prove  that  Adam  was  not 
responsible  to  God;  how  could  they  prove  it? 
They  only  prove  (from  their  premises)  that  the 
Czar  is  not  responsible  to  Russia.  They  do 
not  prove  that  Adam  should  not  have  been 
punished  by  God;  they  only  prove  that  the 
nearest  sweater  should  not  be  punished  by  men. 
With  their  oriental  doubts  about  personality 
they  do  not  make  certain  that  we  shall  have  no 
personal  life  hereafter;  they  only  make  certain 
that  we  shall  not  have  a  very  jolly  or  complete 
one  here.  With  their  paralysing  hints  of  all 
conclusions  coming  out  wrong  they  do  not  tear 
the  book  of  the  Recording  Angel;  they  only 
make  it  a  little  harder  to  keep  the  books  of 
Marshall  &  Snelgrove.  Not  only  is  the  faith 
the  mother  of  all  worldly  energies,  but  its  foes 
are  the  fathers  of  all  worldly  confusion.  The 
secularists  have  not  wrecked  divine  things; 
but  the  secularists  have  wrecked  secular  things, 
if  that  is  any  comfort  to  them.  The  Titans 
did  not  scale  heaven;  but  they  laid  waste  the 
world. 


260 


IX  —  Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


THE  last  chapter  has  been  concerned 
with  the  contention  that  orthodoxy 
is  not  only  (as  is  often  urged)  the 
only  safe  guardian  of  morality  or 
order,  but  is  also  the  only  logical  guardian  of 
liberty,  innovation  and  advance.  If  we  wish 
to  pull  down  the  prosperous  oppressor  we 
cannot  do  it  with  the  new  doctrine  of  human 
perfectibility ;  we  can  do  it  with  the  old  doctrine 
of  Original  Sin.  If  we  want  to  uproot  inherent 
cruelties  or  lift  up  lost  populations  we  cannot 
do  it  with  the  scientific  theory  that  matter 
precedes  mind;  we  can  do  it  with  the  super¬ 
natural  theory  that  mind  precedes  matter.  If 
we  wish  specially  to  awaken  people  to  social 
vigilance  and  tireless  pursuit  of  practise,  we 
cannot  help  it  much  by  insisting  on  the  Imma¬ 
nent  God  and  the  Inner  Light:  for  these  are  at 
best  reasons  for  contentment;  we  can  help  it 
much  by  insisting  on  the  transcendent  God  and 
the  flying  and  escaping  gleam;  for  that  means 
divine  discontent.  If  we  wish  particularly  to 
assert  the  idea  of  a  generous  balance  against 
that  of  a  dreadful  autocracy  we  shall  instinct- 

261 


Orthodoxy 


ively  be  Trinitarian  rather  than  Unitarian.  If 
we  desire  European  civilization  to  be  a  raid 
and  a  rescue,  we  shall  insist  rather  that  souls 
are  in  real  peril  than  that  their  peril  is  ulti¬ 
mately  unreal.  And  if  we  wish  to  exalt  the 
outcast  and  the  crucified,  we  shall  rather  wish 
to  think  that  a  veritable  God  was  crucified, 
rather  than  a  mere  sage  or  hero.  Above  all, 
if  we  wish  to  protect  the  poor  we  shall  be  in 
favour  of  fixed  rules  and  clear  dogmas.  The 
rules  of  a  club  are  occasionally  in  favour  of  the 
poor  member.  The  drift  of  a  club  is  always 
in  favour  of  the  rich  one. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  crucial  question 
which  truly  concludes  the  whole  matter.  A 
reasonable  agnostic,  if  he  has  happened  to 
agree  with  me  so  far,  may  justly  turn  round 
and  say,  “You  have  found  a  practical  philo¬ 
sophy  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Fall;  very  well. 
You  have  found  a  side  of  democracy  now 
dangerously  neglected  wisely  asserted  in  Orig¬ 
inal  Sin;  all  right.  You  have  found  a  truth 
in  the  doctrine  of  hell;  I  congratulate  you. 
You  are  convinced  that  worshippers  of  a  per¬ 
sonal  God  look  outwards  and  are  progressive; 
I  congratulate  them.  But  even  supposing  that 
those  doctrines  do  include  those  truths,  why 
cannot  you  take  the  truths  and  leave  the  doc- 

262 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


trines?  Granted  that  all  modern  society  is 
trusting  the  rich  too  much  because  it  does  not 
allow  for  human  weakness;  granted  that  ortho¬ 
dox  ages  have  had  a  great  advantage  because 
(believing  in  the  Fall)  they  did  allow  for  human 
weakness,  why  cannot  you  simply  allow  for 
human  weakness  without  believing  in  the  Fall? 
If  you  have  discovered  that  the  idea  of  damna¬ 
tion  represents  a  healthy  idea  of  danger,  why 
can  you  not  simply  take  the  idea  of  danger  and 
leave  the  idea  of  damnation  ?  If  you  see 
clearly  the  kernel  of  common-sense  in  the  nut 
of  Christian  orthodoxy,  why  cannot  you  simply 
take  the  kernel  and  leave  the  nut  ?  Why 
cannot  you  (to  use  that  cant  phrase  of  the 
newspapers  which  I,  as  a  highly  scholarly 
agnostic,  am  a  little  ashamed  of  using)  why 
cannot  you  simply  take  what  is  good  in  Chris¬ 
tianity,  what  you  can  define  as  valuable,  what 
you  can  comprehend,  and  leave  all  the  rest,  all 
the  absolute  dogmas  that  are  in  their  nature 
incomprehensible?”  This  is  the  real  ques¬ 
tion  ;  this  is  the  last  question ;  and  it  is  a  pleas¬ 
ure  to  try  to  answer  it. 

The  first  answer  is  simply  to  say  that  I  am 
a  rationalist.  I  like  to  have  some  intellectual 
justification  for  my  intuitions.  If  I  am  treating 
man  as  a  fallen  being  it  is  an  intellectual  con- 

263 


Orthodoxy 


venience  to  me  to  believe  that  he  fell;  and  I 
find,  for  some  odd  psychological  reason,  that  I 
can  deal  better  with  a  man’s  exercise  of  freewill 
if  I  believe  that  he  has  got  it.  But  I  am  in 
this  matter  yet  more  definitely  a  rationalist.  I 
do  not  propose  to  turn  this  book  into  one  of 
ordinary  Christian  apologetics;  I  should  be 
glad  to  meet  at  any  other  time  the  enemies  of 
Christianity  in  that  more  obvious  arena.  Here 
I  am  only  giving  an  account  of  my  own  growth 
in  spiritual  certainty.  But  I  may  pause  to 
remark  that  the  more  I  saw  of  the  merely 
abstract  arguments  against  the  Christian  cos¬ 
mology  the  less  I  thought  of  them.  I  mean  that 
having  found  the  moral  atmosphere  of  the  In¬ 
carnation  to  be  common  sense,  I  then  looked 
at  the  established  intellectual  arguments  against 
the  Incarnation  and  found  them  to  be  common 
nonsense.  In  case  the  argument  should  be 
thought  to  suffer  from  the  absence  of  the  ordi¬ 
nary  apologetic  I  will  here  very  briefly  sum¬ 
marise  my  own  arguments  and  conclusions  on 
the  purely  objective  or  scientific  truth  of  the 
matter. 

If  I  am  asked,  as  a  purely  intellectual  ques¬ 
tion,  why  I  believe  in  Christianity,  I  can  only 
answer,  “For  the  same  reason  that  an  intel¬ 
ligent  agnostic  disbelieves  in  Christianity.”  I 

264 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


believe  in  it  quite  rationally  upon  the  evidence 
But  the  evidence  in  my  case,  as  in  that  of  the 
intelligent  agnostic,  is  not  really  in  this  or  that 
alleged  demonstration;  it  is  in  an  enormous 
accumulation  of  small  but  unanimous  facts. 
The  secularist  is  not  to  be  blamed  because  his 
objections  to  Christianity  are  miscellaneous  and 
even  scrappy;  it  is  precisely  such  scrappy  evi¬ 
dence  that  does  convince  the  mind.  I  mean 
that  a  man  may  well  be  less  convinced  of  a 
philosophy  from  four  books,  than  from  one 
book,  one  battle,  one  landscape,  and  one  old 
friend.  The  very  fact  that  the  things  are  of 
different  kinds  increases  the  importance  of  the 
fact  that  they  all  point  to  one  conclusion. 
Now,  the  non-Christianity  of  the  average 
educated  man  to-day  is  almost  always,  to  do 
him  justice,  made  up  of  these  loose  but  living 
experiences.  I  can  only  say  that  my  evidences 
for  Christianity  are  of  the  same  vivid  but  varied 
kind  as  his  evidences  against  it.  For  when  I 
look  at  these  various  anti-Christian  truths,  I 
simply  discover  that  none  of  them  are  true. 
I  discover  that  the  true  tide  and  force  of  all  the 
facts  flows  the  other  way.  Let  us  take  cases. 
Many  a  sensible  modern  man  must  have  aban¬ 
doned  Christianity  under  the  pressure  of  three 
such  converging  convictions  as  these:  first,  that 

265 


Orthodoxy 


men,  with  their  shape,  structure,  and  sexuality, 
are,  after  all,  very  much  like  beasts,  a  mere 
variety  of  the  animal  kingdom;  second,  that 
primeval  religion  arose  in  ignorance  and  fear; 
third,  that  priests  have  blighted  societies  with 
bitterness  and  gloom.  Those  three  anti-Chris¬ 
tian  arguments  are  very  different;  but  they  are 
all  quite  logical  and  legitimate;  and  they  all 
converge.  The  only  objection  to  them  (I  dis¬ 
cover)  is  that  they  are  all  untrue.  If  you  leave 
off  looking  at  books  about  beasts  and  men,  if 
you  begin  to  look  at  beasts  and  men  then  (if 
you  have  any  humour  or  imagination,  any 
sense  of  the  frantic  or  the  farcical)  you  will 
observe  that  the  startling  thing  is  not  how  like 
man  is  to  the  brutes,  but  how  unlike  he  is.  It 
is  the  monstrous  scale  of  his  divergence  that 
requires  an  explanation.  That  man  and  brute 
are  like  is,  in  a  sense,  a  truism;  but  that  being 
so  like  they  should  then  be  so  insanely  unlike, 
that  is  the  shock  and  the  enigma.  That  an 
ape  has  hands  is  far  less  interesting  to  the 
philosopher  than  the  fact  that  having  hands 
he  does  next  to  nothing  with  them;  does  not 
play  knuckle-bones  or  the  violin ;  does  not 
carve  marble  or  carve  mutton.  People  talk  of 
barbaric  architecture  and  debased  art.  But 
elephants  do  not  build  colossal  temples  of 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


ivory  even  in  a  roccoco  style;  camels  do  not 
paint  even  bad  pictures,  though  equipped  with 
the  material  of  many  camel’s-hair  brushes. 
Certain  modern  dreamers  say  that  ants  and 
bees  have  a  society  superior  to  ours.  They 
have,  indeed,  a  civilization;  but  that  very  truth 
only  reminds  us  that  it  is  an  inferior  civiliza¬ 
tion.  Who  ever  found  an  ant-hill  decorated 
with  the  statues  of  celebrated  ants?  Who  has 
seen  a  bee-hive  carved  with  the  images  of 
gorgeous  queens  of  old?  No;  the  chasm  be¬ 
tween  man  and  other  creatures  may  have  a 
natural  explanation,  but  it  is  a  chasm.  We 
talk  of  wild  animals;  but  man  is  the  only  wild 
animal.  It  is  man  that  has  broken  out.  All 
other  animals  are  tame  animals;  following  the 
rugged  respectability  of  the  tribe  or  type.  All 
other  animals  are  domestic  animals;  man  alone 
is  ever  undomestic,  either  as  a  profligate  or  a 
monk.  So  that  this  first  superficial  reason  for 
materialism  is,  if  anything,  a  reason  for  its 
opposite;  it  is  exactly  where  biology  leaves  off 
that  all  religion  begins. 

It  would  be  the  same  if  I  examined  the 
second  of  the  three  chance  rationalist  argu¬ 
ments;  the  argument  that  all  that  we  call  divine 
began  in  some  darkness  and  terror.  When  I 
did  attempt  to  examine  the  foundations  of  this 

267 


Orthodoxy 


modern  idea  I  simply  found  that  there  were 
none.  Science  knows  nothing  whatever  about 
pre-historic  man;  for  the  excellent  reason  that 
he  is  pre-historic.  A  few  professors  choose  to 
conjecture  that  such  things  as  human  sacrifice 
were  once  innocent  and  general  and  that  they 
gradually  dwindled;  but  there  is  no  direct  evi¬ 
dence  of  it,  and  the  small  amount  of  indirect 
evidence  is  very  much  the  other  way.  In  the 
earliest  legends  we  have,  such  as  the  tales  of 
Isaac  and  of  Iphigenia,  human  sacrifice  is  not 
introduced  as  something  old,  but  rather  as 
something  new ;  as  a  strange  and  frightful  excep¬ 
tion  darkly  demanded  by  the  gods.  History 
says  nothing;  and  legends  all  say  that  the  earth 
was  kinder  in  its  earliest  time.  There  is  no 
tradition  of  progress;  but  the  whole  human 
race  has  a  tradition  of  the  Fall.  Amusingly 
enough,  indeed,  the  very  dissemination  of  this 
idea  is  used  against  its  authenticity.  Learned 
men  literally  say  that  this  pre-historic  calamity 
cannot  be  true  because  every  race  of  mankind 
remembers  it.  I  cannot  keep  pace  with  these 
paradoxes. 

And  if  we  took  the  third  chance  instance,  it 
would  be  the  same ;  the  view  that  priests  darken 
and  embitter  the  world.  I  look  at  the  world 
and  simply  discover  that  they  don’t.  Those 

268 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


countries  in  Europe  which  are  still  influenced 
by  priests,  are  exactly  the  countries  where  there 
is  still  singing  and  dancing  and  coloured  dresses 
and  art  in  the  open-air.  Catholic  doctrine  and 
discipline  may  be  walls;  but  they  are  the  walls 
of  a  playground.  Christianity  is  the  only  frame 
which  has  preserved  the  pleasure  of  Paganism. 
We  might  fancy  some  children  playing  on  the 
flat  grassy  top  of  some  tall  island  in  the  sea. 
So  long  as  there  was  a  wall  round  the  cliff’s 
edge  they  could  fling  themselves  into  every 
frantic  game  and  make  the  place  the  noisiest  of 
nurseries.  But  the  walls  were  knocked  down, 
leaving  the  naked  peril  of  the  precipice.  They 
did  not  fall  over;  but  when  their  friends  re¬ 
turned  to  them  they  were  all  huddled  in  terror 
in  the  centre  of  the  island;  and  their  song  had 
ceased. 

Thus  these  three  facts  of  experience,  such 
facts  as  go  to  make  an  agnostic,  are,  in  this 
view,  turned  totally  round.  I  am  left  saying, 
“Give  me  an  explanation,  first,  of  the  towering 
eccentricity  of  man  among  the  brutes;  second, 
of  the  vast  human  tradition  of  some  ancient 
happiness;  third,  of  the  partial  perpetuation  of 
such  pagan  joy  in  the  countries  of  the  Catholic 
Church.”  One  explanation,  at  any  rate,  covers 
all  three:  the  theory  that  twice  was  the  natural 

269 


Orthodoxy 


order  interrupted  by  some  explosion  or  revela¬ 
tion  such  as  people  now  call  “psychic.”  Once 
Heaven  came  upon  the  earth  with  a  power  or 
seal  called  the  image  of  God,  whereby  man  took 
command  of  Nature;  and  once  again  (when  in 
empire  after  empire  men  had  been  found  want¬ 
ing)  Heaven  came  to  save  mankind  in  the 
awful  shape  of  a  man.  This  would  explain 
why  the  mass  of  men  always  look  backwards; 
and  why  the  only  corner  where  they  in  any 
sense  look  forwards  is  the  little  continent  where 
Christ  has  His  Church.  I  know  it  will  be  said 
that  Japan  has  become  progressive.  But  how 
can  this  be  an  answer  when  even  in  saying 
“Japan  has  become  progressive,”  we  really 
only  mean,  “Japan  has  become  European”? 
But  I  wish  here  not  so  much  to  insist  on  my 
own  explanation  as  to  insist  on  my  original 
remark.  I  agree  with  the  ordinary  unbelieving 
man  in  the  street  in  being  guided  by  three  or 
four  odd  facts  all  pointing  to  something;  only 
when  I  came  to  look  at  the  facts  I  always  found 
they  pointed  to  something  else. 

I  have  given  an  imaginary  triad  of  such 
ordinary  anti-Christian  arguments;  if  that  be 
too  narrow  a  basis  I  will  give  on  the  spur  of 
the  moment  another.  These  are  the  kind  of 
thoughts  which  in  combination  create  the  im- 

270 


Authority  arid  the  Adventurer 


pression  that  Christianity  is  something  weak 
and  diseased.  First,  for  instance,  that  Jesus 
was  a  gentle  creature,  sheepish  and  unworldly, 
a  mere  ineffectual  appeal  to  the  world;  second, 
that  Christianity  arose  and  flourished  in  the 
dark  ages  of  ignorance,  and  that  to  these  the 
Church  would  drag  us  back;  third,  that  the 
people  still  strongly  religious  or  (if  you  will) 
superstitious  —  such  people  as  the  Irish  —  are 
weak,  unpractical,  and  behind  the  times.  I 
only  mention  these  ideas  to  affirm  the  same 
thing:  that  when  I  looked  into  them  indepen¬ 
dently  I  found,  not  that  the  conclusions  were 
unphilosophical,  but  simply  that  the  facts  were 
not  facts.  Instead  of  looking  at  books  and 
pictures  about  the  New  Testament  I  looked  at 
the  New  Testament.  There  I  found  an  ac¬ 
count,  not  in  the  least  of  a  person  with  his  hair 
parted  in  the  middle  or  his  hands  clasped  in 
appeal,  but  of  an  extraordinary  being  with  lips 
of  thunder  and  acts  of  lurid  decision,  flinging 
down  tables,  casting  out  devils,  passing  with 
the  wild  secrecy  of  the  wind  from  mountain 
isolation  to  a  sort  of  dreadful  demagogy;  a 
being  who  often  acted  like  an  angry  god  —  and 
always  like  a  god.  Christ  had  even  a  literary 
style  of  his  own,  not  to  be  found,  I  think,  else¬ 
where;  it  consists  of  an  almost  furious  use  of 

271 


Orthodoxy 


the  a  fortiori.  His  “how  much  more”  is  piled 
one  upon  another  like  castle  upon  castle  in  the 
clouds.  The  diction  used  about  Christ  has 
been,  and  perhaps  wisely,  sweet  and  submis¬ 
sive.  But  the  diction  used  by  Christ  is  quite 
curiously  gigantesque;  it  is  full  of  camels  leap¬ 
ing  through  needles  and  mountains  hurled  into 
the  sea.  Morally  it  is  equally  terrific ;  he  called 
himself  a  sword  of  slaughter,  and  told  men  to 
buy  swords  if  they  sold  their  coats  for  them. 
That  he  used  other  even  wilder  words  on  the 
side  of  non-resistance  greatly  increases  the 
mystery;  but  it  also,  if  anything,  rather  in¬ 
creases  the  violence.  We  cannot  even  explain 
it  by  calling  such  a  being  insane;  for  insanity 
is  usually  along  one  consistent  channel.  The 
maniac  is  generally  a  monomaniac.  Here  we 
must  remember  the  difficult  definition  of  Chris¬ 
tianity  already  given;  Christianity  is  a  super¬ 
human  paradox  whereby  two  opposite  passions 
may  blaze  beside  each  other.  The  one  ex¬ 
planation  of  the  Gospel  language  that  does 
explain  it,  is  that  it  is  the  survey  of  one  who 
from  some  supernatural  height  beholds  some 
more  startling  synthesis. 

I  take  in  order  the  next  instance  offered:  the 
idea  that  Christianity  belongs  to  the  Dark  Ages. 
Here  I  did  not  satisfy  myself  with  reading 

272 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


modern  generalisations;  I  read  a  little  history. 
And  in  history  I  found  that  Christianity,  so  far 
from  belonging  to  the  Dark  Ages,  was  the  one 
path  across  the  Dark  Ages  that  was  not  dark. 
It  was  a  shining  bridge  connecting  two  shining 
civilizations.  If  any  one  says  that  the  faith 
arose  in  ignorance  and  savagery  the  answer  is 
simple :  it  didn’t.  It  arose  in  the  Mediterranean 
civilization  in  the  full  summer  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  The  world  was  swarming  with  scep¬ 
tics,  and  pantheism  was  as  plain  as  the  sun, 
when  Constantine  nailed  the  cross  to  the  mast. 
It  is  perfectly  true  that  afterwards  the  ship 
sank;  but  it  is  far  more  extraordinary  that  the 
ship  came  up  again:  repainted  and  glittering, 
with  the  cross  still  at  the  top.  This  is  the 
amazing  thing  the  religion  did:  it  turned  a 
sunken  ship  into  a  submarine.  The  ark  lived 
under  the  load  of  waters;  after  being  buried 
under  the  debris  of  dynasties  and  clans,  we 
arose  and  remembered  Rome.  If  our  faith  had 
been  a  mere  fad  of  the  fading  empire,  fad  would 
have  followed  fad  in  the  twilight,  and  if  the 
civilization  ever  re-emerged  (and  many  such 
have  never  re-emerged)  it  would  have  been 
under  some  new  barbaric  flag.  But  the  Chris¬ 
tian  Church  was  the  last  life  of  the  old  society 
and  was  also  the  first  life  of  the  new.  She 


273 


Orthodoxy 


took  the  people  who  were  forgetting  how  to 
make  an  arch  and  she  taught  them  to  invent 
the  Gothic  arch.  In  a  word,  the  most  absurd 
thing  that  could  be  said  of  the  Church  is  the 
thing  we  have  all  heard  said  of  it.  How  can 
we  say  that  the  Church  wishes  to  bring  us  back 
into  the  Dark  Ages?  The  Church  was  the 
only  thing  that  ever  brought  us  out  of  them. 

I  added  in  this  second  trinity  of  objections 
an  idle  instance  taken  from  those  who  feel  such 
people  as  the  Irish  to  be  weakened  or  made 
stagnant  by  superstition.  I  only  added  it 
because  this  is  a  peculiar  case  of  a  statement  of 
fact  that  turns  out  to  be  a  statement  of  false¬ 
hood.  It  is  constantly  said  of  the  Irish  that 
they  are  impractical.  But  if  we  refrain  for  a 
moment  from  looking  at  what  is  said  about 
them  and  look  at  what  is  done  about  them,  we 
shall  see  that  the  Irish  are  not  only  practical, 
but  quite  painfully  successful.  The  poverty  of 
their  country,  the  minority  of  their  members 
are  simply  the  conditions  under  which  they 
were  asked  to  work;  but  no  other  group  in 
the  British  Empire  has  done  so  much  with  such 
conditions.  The  Nationalists  were  the  only 
minority  that  ever  succeeded  in  twisting  the 
whole  British  Parliament  sharply  out  of  its 
path.  The  Irish  peasants  are  the  only  poor 

274 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


men  in  these  islands  who  have  forced  their 
masters  to  disgorge.  These  people,  whom  we 
call  priest-ridden,  are  the  only  Britons  who  will 
not  be  squire-ridden.  And  when  I  came  to 
look  at  the  actual  Irish  character,  the  case  was 
the  same.  Irishmen  are  best  at  the  specially 
hard  professions  —  the  trades  of  iron,  the 
lawyer,  and  the  soldier.  In  all  these  cases, 
therefore,  I  came  back  to  the  same  conclusion: 
the  sceptic  was  quite  right  to  go  by  the  facts, 
only  he  had  not  looked  at  the  facts.  The 
sceptic  is  too  credulous;  he  believes  in  news¬ 
papers  or  even  in  encyclopaedias.  Again  the 
three  questions  left  me  with  three  very  antag¬ 
onistic  questions.  The  average  sceptic  wanted 
to  know  how  I  explained  the  namby-pamby 
note  in  the  Gospel,  the  connection  of  the  creed 
with  mediaeval  darkness  and  the  political  im¬ 
practicability  of  the  Celtic  Christians.  But  I 
wanted  to  ask,  and  to  ask  with  an  earnestness 
amounting  to  urgency,  “What  is  this  incom¬ 
parable  energy  which  appears  first  in  one 
walking  the  earth  like  a  living  judgment  and 
this  energy  which  can  die  with  a  dying  civiliza¬ 
tion  and  yet  force  it  to  a  resurrection  from  the 
dead;  this  energy  which  last  of  all  can  inflame 
a  bankrupt  peasantry  with  so  fixed  a  faith  in 
justice  that  they  get  what  they  ask,  while  others 

275 


Orthodoxy 


go  empty  away;  so  that  the  most  helpless  island 
of  the  Empire  can  actually  help  itself?” 

There  is  an  answer:  it  is  an  answer  to  say 
that  the  energy  is  truly  from  outside  the  world ; 
that  it  is  psychic,  or  at  least  one  of  the  results 
of  a  real  psychical  disturbance.  The  highest 
gratitude  and  respect  are  due  to  the  great 
human  civilizations  such  as  the  old  Egyptian 
or  the  existing  Chinese.  Nevertheless  it  is  no 
injustice  for  them  to  say  that  only  modern 
Europe  has  exhibited  incessantly  a  power  of 
self-renewal  recurring  often  at  the  shortest 
intervals  and  descending  to  the  smallest  facts 
of  building  or  costume.  All  other  societies  die 
finally  and  with  dignity.  We  die  daily.  We 
are  always  being  born  again  with  almost  in¬ 
decent  obstetrics.  It  is  hardly  an  exaggeration 
to  say  that  there  is  in  historic  Christendom  a 
sort  of  unnatural  life :  it  could  be  explained  as  a 
supernatural  life.  It  could  be  explained  as  an 
awful  galvanic  life  working  in  what  would  have 
been  a  corpse.  For  our  civilization  ought  to 
have  died,  by  all  parallels,  by  all  sociological 
probability,  in  the  Ragnorak  of  the  end  of 
Rome.  That  is  the  weird  inspiration  of  our 
estate :  you  and  I  have  no  business  to  be  here  at 
all.  We  are  all  revenants;  all  living  Christians 
are  dead  pagans  walking  about.  Just  as 

276 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


Europe  was  about  to  be  gathered  in  silence  to 
Assyria  and  Babylon,  something  entered  into 
its  body.  And  Europe  has  had  a  strange  life 
—  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  it  has  had  the 
jumps  —  ever  since. 

I  have  dealt  at  length  with  such  typical  triads 
of  doubt  in  order  to  convey  the  main  conten¬ 
tion  —  that  my  own  case  for  Christianity  is 
rational ;  but  it  is  not  simple.  It  is  an  accumu¬ 
lation  of  varied  facts,  like  the  attitude  of  the 
ordinary  agnostic.  But  the  ordinary  agnostic 
has  got  his  facts  all  wrong.  He  is  a  non¬ 
believer  for  a  multitude  of  reasons;  but  they 
are  untrue  reasons.  He  doubts  because  the 
Middle  Ages  were  barbaric,  but  they  weren’t; 
because  Darwinism  is  demonstrated,  but  it 
isn’t;  because  miracles  do  not  happen,  but  they 
do;  because  monks  were  lazy,  but  they  were 
very  industrious;  because  nuns  are  unhappy, 
but  they  are  particularly  cheerful ;  because 
Christian  art  was  sad  and  pale,  but  it  was 
picked  out  in  peculiarly  bright  colours  and  gay 
with  gold;  because  modern  science  is  moving 
away  from  the  supernatural,  but  it  isn’t,  it  is 
moving  towards  the  supernatural  with  the 
rapidity  of  a  railway  train. 

But  among  these  million  facts  all  flowing  one 
way  there  is,  of  course,  one  question  sufficiently 

277 


Orthodoxy 


solid  and  separate  to  be  treated  briefly,  but  by 
itself;  I  mean  the  objective  occurrence  of  the 
supernatural.  In  another  chapter  I  have  in¬ 
dicated  the  fallacy  of  the  ordinary  supposition 
that  the  world  must  be  impersonal  because  it  is 
orderly.  A  person  is  just  as  likely  to  desire 
an  orderly  thing  as  a  disorderly  thing.  But 
my  own  positive  conviction  that  personal  crea¬ 
tion  is  more  conceivable  than  material  fate,  is, 
I  admit,  in  a  sense,  undiscussable.  I  will  not 
call  it  a  faith  or  an  intuition,  for  those  words 
are  mixed  up  with  mere  emotion,  it  is  strictly  an 
intellectual  conviction ;  but  it  is  a  primary  intel¬ 
lectual  conviction  like  the  certainty  of  self  of 
the  good  of  living.  Any  one  who  likes,  there¬ 
fore,  may  call  my  belief  in  God  merely  mystical ; 
the  phrase  is  not  worth  fighting  about.  But 
my  belief  that  miracles  have  happened  in 
human  history  is  not  a  mystical  belief  at  all; 
I  believe  in  them  upon  human  evidences  as  I 
do  in  the  discovery  of  America.  Upon  this 
point  there  is  a  simple  logical  fact  that  only 
requires  to  be  stated  and  cleared  up.  Somehow 
or  other  an  extraordinary  idea  has  arisen  that 
the  disbelievers  in  miracles  consider  them  coldly 
and  fairly,  while  believers  in  miracles  accept 
them  only  in  connection  with  some  dogma. 
The  fact  is  quite  the  other  way.  The  believers 

278 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


in  miracles  accept  them  (rightly  or  wrongly) 
because  they  have  evidence  for  them.  The 
disbelievers  in  miracles  deny  them  (rightly  or 
wrongly)  because  they  have  a  doctrine  against 
them.  The  open,  obvious,  democratic  thing  is 
to  believe  an  old  apple-woman  when  she  bears 
testimony  to  a  miracle,  just  as  you  believe  an 
old  apple-woman  when  she  bears  testimony  to 
a  murder.  The  plain,  popular  course  is  to 
trust  the  peasant’s  word  about  the  ghost  exactly 
as  far  as  you  trust  the  peasant’s  word  about  the 
landlord.  Being  a  peasant  he  will  probably 
have  a  great  deal  of  healthy  agnosticism  about 
both.  Still  you  could  fill  the  British  Museum 
with  evidence  uttered  by  the  peasant,  and 
given  in  favour  of  the  ghost.  If  it  comes  to 
human  testimony  there  is  a  choking  cataract 
of  human  testimony  in  favour  of  the  super¬ 
natural.  If  you  reject  it,  you  can  only  mean 
one  of  two  things.  You  reject  the  peasant’s 
story  about  the  ghost  either  because  the  man  is 
a  peasant  or  because  the  story  is  a  ghost  story. 
That  is,  you  either  deny  the  main  principle  of 
democracy,  or  you  affirm  the  main  principle  of 
materialism  —  the  abstract  impossibility  of  mir¬ 
acle.  You  have  a  perfect  right  to  do  so;  but  in 
that  case  you  are  the  dogmatist.  It  is  we 
Christians  who  accept  all  actual  evidence  —  it 

279 


Orthodoxy 


is  you  rationalists  who  refuse  actual  evidence 
being  constrained  to  do  so  by  your  creed.  But 
I  am  not  constrained  by  any  creed  in  the  mat¬ 
ter,  and  looking  impartially  into  certain  mir¬ 
acles  of  mediaeval  and  modern  times,  I  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  they  occurred. 
All  argument  against  these  plain  facts  is  always 
argument  in  a  circle.  If  I  say,  “Mediaeval 
documents  attest  certain  miracles  as  much  as 
they  attest  certain  battles,”  they  answer,  “But 
mediaevals  were  superstitious”;  if  I  want  to 
know  in  what  they  were  superstitious,  the  only 
ultimate  answer  is  that  they  believed  in  the 
miracles.  If  I  say  “a  peasant  saw  a  ghost,”  I 
am  told,  “But  peasants  are  so  credulous.”  If 
I  ask,  “Why  credulous?”  the  only  answer  is 
—  that  they  see  ghosts.  Iceland  is  impossible 
because  only  stupid  sailors  have  seen  it;  and 
the  sailors  are  only  stupid  because  they  say 
they  have  seen  Iceland.  It  is  only  fair  to  add 
that  there  is  another  argument  that  the  unbe¬ 
liever  may  rationally  use  against  miracles, 
though  he  himself  generally  forgets  to  use  it. 

He  may  say  that  there  has  been  in  many 
miraculous  stories  a  notion  of  spiritual  prep¬ 
aration  and  acceptance:  in  short,  that  the 
miracle  could  only  come  to  him  who  believed 
in  it.  It  may  be  so,  and  if  it  is  so  how  are  we 

280 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


to  test  it  ?  If  we  are  inquiring  whether  certain 
results  follow  faith,  it  is  useless  to  repeat  wearily 
that  (if  they  happen)  they  do  follow  faith.  If 
faith  is  one  of  the  conditions,  those  without 
faith  have  a  most  healthy  right  to  laugh.  But 
they  have  no  right  to  judge.  Being  a  believer 
may  be,  if  you  like,  as  bad  as  being  drunk; 
still  if  we  were  extracting  psychological  facts 
from  drunkards,  it  would  be  absurd  to  be 
always  taunting  them  with  having  been  drunk. 
Suppose  we  were  investigating  whether  angry 
men  really  saw  a  red  mist  before  their  eyes. 
Suppose  sixty  excellent  householders  swore  that 
when  angry  they  had  seen  this  crimson  cloud: 
surely  it  would  be  absurd  to  answer  “Oh,  but 
you  admit  you  were  angry  at  the  time.”  They 
might  reasonably  rejoin  (in  a  stentorian  chorus), 
“How  the  blazes  could  we  discover,  without 
being  angry,  whether  angry  people  see  red?” 
So  the  saints  and  ascetics  might  rationally 
reply,  “Suppose  that  the  question  is  whether 
believers  can  see  visions  —  even  then,  if  you 
are  interested  in  visions  it  is  no  point  to  object 
to  believers.”  You  are  still  arguing  in  a  circle 
—  in  that  old  mad  circle  with  which  this  book 
began. 

The  question  of  whether  miracles  ever  occur 
is  a  question  of  common  sense  and  of  ordinary 

281 


Orthodoxy 


historical  imagination:  not  of  any  final  physical 
experiment.  One  may  here  surely  dismiss  that 
quite  brainless  piece  of  pedantry  which  talks 
about  the  need  for  “scientific  conditions”  in 
connection  with  alleged  spiritual  phenomena. 
If  we  are  asking  whether  a  dead  soul  can  com¬ 
municate  with  a  living  it  is  ludicrous  to  insist 
that  it  shall  be  under  conditions  in  which  no 
two  living  souls  in  their  senses  would  seriously 
communicate  with  each  other.  The  fact  that 
ghosts  prefer  darkness  no  more  disproves  the 
existence  of  ghosts  than  the  fact  that  lovers 
prefer  darkness  disproves  the  existence  of  love. 
If  you  choose  to  say,  “I  will  believe  that  Miss 
Brown  called  her  fianc6  a  periwinkle  or,  any 
other  endearing  term,  if  she  will  repeat  the 
word  before  seventeen  psychologists,”  then  I 
shall  reply,  “Very  well,  if  those  are  your  con¬ 
ditions,  you  will  never  get  the  truth,  for  she 
certainly  will  not  say  it.”  It  is  just  as  un¬ 
scientific  as  it  is  unphilosophical  to  be  surprised 
that  in  an  unsympathetic  atmosphere  certain 
extraordinary  sympathies  do  not  arise.  It  is 
as  if  I  said  that  I  could  not  tell  if  there  was  a 
fog  because  the  air  was  not  clear  enough ;  or  as 
if  I  insisted  on  perfect  sunlight  in  order  to  see  a 
solar  eclipse. 

As  a  common-sense  conclusion,  such  as  those 

282 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


to  which  we  come  about  sex  or  about  midnight 
(well  knowing  that  many  details  must  in  their 
own  nature  be  concealed)  I  conclude  that  mir¬ 
acles  do  happen.  I  am  forced  to  it  by  a  con¬ 
spiracy  of  facts:  the  fact  that  the  men  who 
encounter  elves  or  angels  are  not  the  mystics 
and  the  morbid  dreamers,  but  fishermen,  farm¬ 
ers,  and  all  men  at  once  coarse  and  cautious; 
the  fact  that  we  all  know  men  who  testify  to 
spiritualistic  incidents  but  are  not  spiritualists, 
the  fact  that  science  itself  admits  such  things 
more  and  more  every  day.  Science  will  even 
admit  the  Ascension  if  you  call  it  Levitation, 
and  will  very  likely  admit  the  Resurrection 
when  it  has  thought  of  another  word  for  it. 
I  suggest  the  Regalvanisation.  But  the  strong¬ 
est  of  all  is  the  dilemma  above  mentioned,  that 
these  supernatural  things  are  never  denied 
except  on  the  basis  either  of  anti-^democracy  or 
of  materialist  dogmatism  —  I  may  say  ma¬ 
terialist  mysticism.  The  sceptic  always  takes 
one  of  the  two  positions;  either  an  ordinary 
man  need  not  be  believed,  or  an  extraordinary 
event  must  not  be  believed.  For  I  hope  we 
may  dismiss  the  argument  against  wonders 
attempted  in  the  mere  recapitulation  of  frauds, 
of  swindling  mediums  or  trick  miracles.  That 
is  not  an  argument  at  all,  good  or  bad.  A  false 

283 


Orthodoxy 


ghost  disproves  the  reality  of  ghosts  exactly  as 
much  as  a  forged  banknote  disproves  the 
existence  of  the  Bank  of  England  —  if  anything, 
it  proves  its  existence. 

Given  this  conviction  that  the  spiritual 
phenomena  do  occur  (my  evidence  for  which 
is  complex  but  rational),  we  then  collide  with 
one  of  the  worst  mental  evils  of  the  age.  The 
greatest  disaster  of  the  nineteenth  century  was 
this:  that  men  began  to  use  the  word  “spiritual” 
as  the  same  as  the  word  “good.”  They  thought 
that  to  grow  in  refinement  and  uncorporeality 
was  to  grow  in  virtue.  When  scientific  evolu¬ 
tion  was  announced,  some  feared  that  it  would 
encourage  mere  animality.  It  did  worse:  it 
encouraged  mere  spirituality.  It  taught  men 
to  think  that  so  long  as  they  were  passing  from 
the  ape  they  were  going  to  the  angel.  But  you 
can  pass  from  the  ape  and  go  to  the  devil.  A 
man  of  genius,  very  typical  of  that  time  of 
bewilderment,  expressed  it  perfectly.  Benja¬ 
min  Disraeli  was  right  when  he  said  he  was  on 
the  side  of  the  angels.  He  was  indeed;  he  was 
on  the  side  of  the  fallen  angels.  He  was  not 
on  the  side  of  any  mere  appetite  or  animal 
brutality;  but  he  was  on  the  side  of  all  the  im¬ 
perialism  of  the  princes  of  the  abyss ;  he  was  on 
the  side  of  arrogance  and  mystery,  and  con- 

284 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


tempt  of  all  obvious  good.  Between  this 
sunken  pride  and  the  towering  humilities  of 
heaven  there  are,  one  must  suppose,  spirits  of 
shapes  and  sizes.  Man,  in  encountering  them, 
must  make  much  the  same  mistakes  that  he 
makes  in  encountering  any  other  varied  types 
in  any  other  distant  continent.  It  must  be 
hard  at  first  to  know  who  is  supreme  and  who 
is  subordinate.  If  a  shade  arose  from  the 
under  world,  and  stared  at  Piccadilly,  that 
shade  would  not  quite  understand  the  idea  of 
an  ordinary  closed  carriage.  He  would  sup¬ 
pose  that  the  coachman  on  the  box  was  a  tri¬ 
umphant  conqueror,  dragging  behind  him  a 
kicking  and  imprisoned  captive.  So,  if  we  see 
spiritual  facts  for  the  first  time,  we  may  mis¬ 
take  who  is  uppermost.  It  is  not  enough  to 
find  the  gods;  they  are  obvious;  we  must  find 
God,  the  real  chief  of  the  gods.  We  must  have 
a  long  historic  experience  in  supernatural 
phenomena  —  in  order  to  discover  which  are 
really  natural.  In  this  light  I  find  the  history 
of  Christianity,  and  even  of  its  Hebrew  origins, 
quite  practical  and  clear.  It  does  not  trouble 
me  to  be  told  that  the  Hebrew  god  was  one 
among  many.  I  know  he  was,  without  any 
research  to  tell  me  so.  Jehovah  and  Baal 
looked  equally  important,  just  as  the  sun  and 

285 


Orthodoxy 


the  moon  looked  the  same  size.  It  is  only 
slowly  that  we  learn  that  the  sun  is  immeasur¬ 
ably  our  master,  and  the  small  moon  only  our 
satellite.  Believing  that  there  is  a  world  of 
spirits,  I  shall  walk  in  it  as  I  do  in  the  world  of 
men,  looking  for  the  thing  that  I  like  and  think 
good.  Just  as  I  should  seek  in  a  desert  for 
clean  water,  or  toil  at  the  North  Pole  to  make  a 
comfortable  fire,  so  I  shall  search  the  land  of 
void  and  vision  until  I  find  something  fresh 
like  water,  and  comforting  like  fire ;  until  I  find 
some  place  in  eternity,  where  I  am  literally  at 
home.  And  there  is  only  one  such  place  to  be 
found. 

I  have  now  said  enough  to  show  (to  any  one 
to  whom  such  an  explanation  is  essential)  that 
I  have  in  the  ordinary  arena  of  apologetics,  a 
ground  of  belief.  In  pure  records  of  experi¬ 
ment  (if  these  be  taken  democratically  without 
contempt  or  favour)  there  is  evidence  first,  that 
miracles  happen,  and  second  that  the  nobler 
miracles  belong  to  our  tradition.  But  I  will 
not  pretend  that  this  curt  discussion  is  my  real 
reason  for  accepting  Christianity  instead  of 
taking  the  moral  good  of  Christianity  as  I 
should  take  it  out  of  Confucianism. 

I  have  another  far  more  solid  and  central 
ground  for  submitting  to  it  as  a  faith,  instead 

286 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


of  merely  picking  up  hints  from  it  as  a  scheme. 
And  that  is  this:  that  the  Christian  Church  in 
its  practical  relation  to  my  soul  is  a  living 
teacher,  not  a  dead  one.  It  not  only  certainly 
taught  me  yesterday,  but  will  almost  certainly 
teach  me  to-morrow.  Once  I  saw  suddenly 
the  meaning  of  the  shape  of  the  cross;  some 
day  I  may  see  suddenly  the  meaning  of  the 
shape  of  the  mitre.  One  fine  morning  I  saw 
why  windows  were  pointed;  some  fine  morning 
I  may  see  why  priests  were  shaven.  Plato  has 
told  you  a  truth;  but  Plato  is  dead.  Shakes¬ 
peare  has  startled  you  with  an  image ;  but 
Shakespeare  will  not  startle  you  with  any 
more.  But  imagine  what  it  would  be  to  live 
with  such  men  still  living,  to  know  that  Plato 
might  break  out  with  an  original  lecture  to¬ 
morrow,  or  that  at  any  moment  Shakespeare 
might  shatter  everything  with  a  single  song. 
The  man  who  lives  in  contact  with  what  he 
believes  to  be  a  living  Church  is  a  man  always 
expecting  to  meet  Plato  and  Shakespeare  to¬ 
morrow  at  breakfast.  He  is  always  expecting 
to  see  some  truth  that  he  has  never  seen  before. 
There  is  one  only  other  parallel  to  this  posi¬ 
tion;  and  that  is  the  parallel  of  the  life  in  which 
we  all  began.  When  your  father  told  you, 
walking  about  the  garden,  that  bees  stung  or 

287 


Orthodoxy 


that  roses  smelt  sweet,  you  did  not  talk  of  taking 
the  best  out  of  his  philosophy.  When  the  bees 
stung  you,  you  did  not  call  it  an  entertaining 
coincidence.  When  the  rose  smelt  sweet  you 
did  not  say  “My  father  is  a  rude,  barbaric 
symbol,  enshrining  (perhaps  unconsciously)  the 
deep  delicate  truths  that  flowers  smell.”  No: 
you  believed  your  father,  because  you  had 
found  him  to  be  a  living  fountain  of  facts,  a 
thing  that  really  knew  more  than  you;  a  thing 
that  would  tell  you  truth  to-morrow,  as  well  as 
to-day.  And  if  this  was  true  of  your  father, 
it  was  even  truer  of  your  mother ;  at  least  it  was 
true  of  mine,  to  whom  this  book  is  dedicated. 
Now,  when  society  is  in  a  rather  futile  fuss 
about  the  subjection  of  women,  will  no  one  say 
how  much  every  man  owes  to  the  tyranny  and 
privilege  of  women,  to  the  fact  that  they  alone 
rule  education  until  education  becomes  futile: 
for  a  boy  is  only  sent  to  be  taught  at  school 
when  it  is  too  late  to  teach  him  anything.  The 
real  thing  has  been  done  already,  and  thank 
God  it  is  nearly  always  done  by  women.  Every 
man  is  womanised,  merely  by  being  born. 
They  talk  of  the  masculine  woman;  but  every 
man  is  a  feminised  man.  And  if  ever  men  walk 
to  Westminster  to  protest  against  this  female 
privilege,  I  shall  not  join  their  procession. 

288 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


For  I  remember  with  certainty  this  fixed 
psychological  fact;  that  the  very  time  when  I 
was  most  under  a  woman’s  authority,  I  was 
most  full  of  flame  and  adventure.  Exactly 
because  when  my  mother  said  that  ants  bit 
they  did  bite,  and  because  snow  did  come  in 
winter  (as  she  said);  therefore  the  whole  world 
was  to  me  a  fairyland  of  wonderful  fulfilments, 
and  it  was  like  living  in  some  Hebraic  age, 
when  prophecy  after  prophecy  came  true.  I 
went  out  as  a  child  into  the  garden,  and  it  was 
a  terrible  place  to  me,  precisely  because  I  had  a 
clue  to  it:  if  I  had  held  no  clue  it  would  not 
have  been  terrible,  but  tame.  A  mere  unmean¬ 
ing  wilderness  is  not  even  impressive.  But  the 
garden  of  childhood  was  fascinating,  exactly 
because  everything  had  a  fixed  meaning  which 
could  be  found  out  in  its  turn.  Inch  by  inch 
I  might  discover  what  was  the  object  of  the 
ugly  shape  called  a  rake ;  or  form  some  shadowy 
conjecture  as  to  why  my  parents  kept  a  cat. 

So,  since  I  have  accepted  Christendom  as  a 
mother  and  not  merely  as  a  chance  example, 
I  have  found  Europe  and  the  world  once  more 
like  the  little  garden  where  I  stared  at  the 
symbolic  shapes  of  cat  and  rake ;  I  look  at  every¬ 
thing  with  the  old  elvish  ignorance  and  ex¬ 
pectancy.  This  or  that  rite  or  doctrine  may 

289 


Orthodoxy 


look  as  ugly  and  extraordinary  as  a  rake;  but 
I  have  found  by  experience  that  such  things  end 
somehow  in  grass  and  flowers.  A  clergyman 
may  be  apparently  *as  useless  as  a  cat,  but  he 
is  also  as  fascinating,  for  there  must  be  some 
strange  reason  for  his  existence.  I  give  one 
instance  out  of  a  hundred;  I  have  not  myself 
any  instinctive  kinship  with  that  enthusiasm 
for  physical  virginity,  which  has  certainly  been 
a  note  of  historic  Christianity.  But  when  I 
look  not  at  myself  but  at  the  world,  I  perceive 
that  this  enthusiasm  is  not  only  a  note  of  Chris¬ 
tianity,  but  a  note  of  Paganism,  a  note  of  high 
human  nature  in  many  spheres.  The  Greeks 
felt  virginity  when  they  carved  Artemis,  the 
Romans  when  they  robed  the  vestals,  the  worst 
and  wildest  of  the  great  Elizabethan  play¬ 
wrights  clung  to  the  literal  purity  of  a  woman 
as  to  the  central  pillar  of  the  world.  Above 
all,  the  modern  world  (even  while  mocking 
sexual  innocence)  has  flung  itself  into  a  gen¬ 
erous  idolatry  of  sexual  innocence  —  the  great 
modern  worship  of  children.  For  any  man 
who  loves  children  will  agree  that  their  peculiar 
beauty  is  hurt  by  a  hint  of  physical  sex.  With 
all  this  human  experience,  allied  with  the  Chris¬ 
tian  authority,  I  simply  conclude  that  I  am 
wrong,  and  the  church  right;  or  rather  that  I 

290 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


am  defective,  while  the  church  is  universal. 
It  takes  all  sorts  to  make  a  church;  she  does 
not  ask  me  to  be  celibate.  But  the  fact  that  I 
have  no  appreciation  of  the  celibates,  I  accept 
like  the  fact  that  I  have  no  ear  for  music.  The 
best  human  experience  is  against  me,  as  it 
is  on  the  subject  of  Bach.  Celibacy  is  one 
flower  in  my  father’s  garden,  of  which  I  have 
not  been  told  the  sweet  or  terrible  name.  But 
I  may  be  told  it  any  day. 

This,  therefore,  is,  in  conclusion,  my  reason 
for  accepting  the  religion  and  not  merely  the 
scattered  and  secular  truths  out  of  the  religion. 
I  do  it  because  the  thing  has  not  merely  told 
this  truth  or  that  truth,  but  has  revealed  itself 
as  a  truth-telling  thing.  All  other  philosophies 
say  the  things  that  plainly  seem  to  be  true; 
only  this  philosophy  has  again  and  again  said 
the  thing  that  does  not  seem  to  be  true,  but  is 
true.  Alone  of  all  creeds  it  is  convincing 
where  it  is  not  attractive;  it  turns  out  to  be 
right,  like  my  father  in  the  garden.  Theo- 
sophists  for  instance  will  preach  an  obviously 
attractive  idea  like  re-incamation ;  but  if  we 
wait  for  its  logical  results,  they  are  spiritual 
superciliousness  and  the  cruelty  of  caste.  For 
if  a  man  is  a  beggar  by  his  own  pre-natal  sins, 
people  will  tend  to  despise  the  beggar.  But 

291 


Orthodoxy 


Christianity  preaches  an  obviously  unattractive 
idea,  such  as  original  sin;  but  when  we  wait 
for  its  results,  they  are  pathos  and  brotherhood, 
and  a  thunder  of  laughter  and  pity;  for  only 
with  original  sin  we  can  at  once  pity  the  beggar 
and  distrust  the  king.  Men  of  science  offer 
us  health,  an  obvious  benefit;  it  is  only  after¬ 
wards  that  we  discover  that  by  health,  they 
mean  bodily  slavery  and  spiritual  tedium. 
Orthodoxy  makes  us  jump  by  the  sudden 
brink  of  hell;  it  is  only  afterwards  that  we 
realise  that  jumping  was  an  athletic  exercise 
highly  beneficial  to  our  health.  It  is  only 
afterwards  that  we  realise  that  this  danger  is 
the  root  of  all  drama  and  romance.  The 
strongest  argument  for  the  divine  grace  is 
simply  its  ungraciousness.  The  unpopular 
parts  of  Christianity  turn  out  when  examined 
to  be  the  very  props  of  the  people.  The  outer 
ring  of  Christianity  is  a  rigid  guard  of  ethical 
abnegations  and  professional  priests;  but  inside 
that  inhuman  guard  you  will  find  the  old  human 
life  dancing  like  children,  and  drinking  wine 
like  men;  for  Christianity  is  the  only  frame 
for  pagan  freedom.  But  in  the  modern  philo¬ 
sophy  the  case  is  opposite;  it  is  its  outer  ring 
that  is  obviously  artistic  and  emancipated;  its 
despair  is  within. 


292 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


And  its  despair  is  this,  that  it  does  not  really 
believe  that  there  is  any  meaning  in  the  uni¬ 
verse;  therefore  it  cannot  hope  to  find  any 
romance;  its  romances  will  have  no  plots.  A 
man  cannot  expect  any  adventures  in  the  land 
of  anarchy.  But  a  man  can  expect  any  number 
of  adventures  it  he  goes  travelling  in  the  land  of 
authority.  One  can  find  no  meanings  in  a 
jungle  of  scepticism;  but  the  man  will  find 
more  and  more  meanings  who  walks  through 
a  forest  of  doctrine  and  design.  Here  every¬ 
thing  has  a  story  tied  to  its  tail,  like  the  tools 
or  pictures  in  my  father’s  house;  for  it  is  my 
father’s  house.  I  end  where  I  began  —  at  the 
right  end.  I  have  entered  at  least  the  gate 
of  all  good  philosophy.  I  have  come  into  my 
second  childhood. 

But  this  larger  and  more  adventurous  Chris¬ 
tian  universe  has  one  final  mark  difficult  to 
express ;  yet  as  a  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter 
I  will  attempt  to  express  it.  All  the  real  argu¬ 
ment  about  religion  turns  on  the  question  of 
whether  a  man  who  was  born  upside  down  can 
tell  when  he  comes  right  way  up.  The  primary 
paradox  of  Christianity  is  that  the  ordinary 
condition  of  man  is  not  his  sane  or  sensible 
condition;  that  the  normal  itself  is  an  abnor¬ 
mality.  That  is  the  inmost  philosophy  of  the 

293 


Orthodoxy 


Fall.  In  Sir  Oliver  Lodge’s  interesting  new 
Catechism,  the  first  two  questions  were:  “What 
are  you?”  and  “What,  then,  is  the  meaning 
of  the  Fall  of  Man?”  I  remember  amusing 
myself  by  writing  my  own  answers  to  the  ques¬ 
tions;  but  I  soon  found  that  they  were  very 
broken  and  agnostic  answers.  To  the  ques¬ 
tion,  “What  are  you?”  I  could  only  answer, 
“God  knows.”  And  to  the  question,  “What 
is  meant  by  the  Fall?”  I  could  answer  with 
complete  sincerity,  “That  whatever  I  am,  lam 
not  myself.”  This  is  the  prime  paradox  of  our 
religion;  something  that  we  have  never  in  any 
full  sense  known,  is  not  only  better  than  our¬ 
selves,  but  even  more  natural  to  us  than  our¬ 
selves.  And  there  is  really  no  test  of  this 
except  the  merely  experimental  one  with  which 
these  pages  began,  the  test  of  the  padded  cell 
and  the  open  door.  It  is  only  since  I  have 
known  orthodoxy  that  I  have  known  mental 
emancipation.  But,  in  conclusion,  it  has  one 
special  application  to  the  ultimate  idea  of  joy. 

It  is  said  that  Paganism  is  a  religion  of  joy 
and  Christianity  of  sorrow;  it  would  be  just  as 
easy  to  prove  that  Paganism  is  pure  sorrow  and 
Christianity  pure  joy.  Such  conflicts  mean 
nothing  and  lead  nowhere.  Everything  human 
must  have  in  it  both  joy  and  sorrow;  the  only 

294 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


matter  of  interest  is  the  manner  in  which  the 
two  things  are  balanced  or  divided.  And  the 
really  interesting  thing  is  this,  that  the  pagan 
was  (in  the  main)  happier  and  happier  as  he 
approached  the  earth,  but  sadder  and  sadder  as 
he  approached  the  heavens.  The  gaiety  of  the 
best  Paganism,  as  in  the  playfulness  of  Catullus 
or  Theocritus,  is,  indeed,  an  eternal  gaiety  never 
to  be  forgotten  by  a  grateful  humanity.  But 
it  is  all  a  gaiety  about  the  facts  of  life,  not  about 
its  origin.  To  the  pagan  the  small  things  are 
as  sweet  as  the  small  brooks  breaking  out  of 
the  mountain ;  but  the  broad  things  are  as  bitter 
as  the  sea.  When  the  pagan  looks  at  the  very 
core  of  the  cosmos  he  is  struck  cold.  Behind 
the  gods,  who  are  merely  despotic,  sit  the  fates, 
who  are  deadly.  Nay,  the  fates  are  worse 
than  deadly ;  they  are  dead.  And  when  rational¬ 
ists  say  that  the  ancient  world  was  more  en¬ 
lightened  than  the  Christian,  from  their  point 
of  view  they  are  right.  For  when  they  say 
“enlightened”  they  mean  darkened  with  incu¬ 
rable  despair.  It  is  profoundly  true  that  the 
ancient  world  was  more  modern  than  the 
Christian.  The  common  bond  is  in  the  fact 
that  ancients  and  moderns  have  both  been 
miserable  about  existence,  about  everything, 
while  mediaevals  were  happy  about  that  at 

295 


Orthodoxy 


least.  I  freely  grant  that  the  pagans,  like  the 
moderns,  were  only  miserable  about  everything 
—  they  were  quite  jolly  about  everything  else. 
I  concede  that  the  Christians  of  the  Middle 
Ages  were  only  at  peace  about  everything  — • 
they  were  at  war  about  everything  else.  But 
if  the  question  turn  on  the  primary  pivot  of  the 
cosmos,  then  there  was  more  cosmic  content¬ 
ment  in  the  narrow  and  bloody  streets  of 
Florence  than  in  the  theatre  of  Athens  or  the 
open  garden  of  Epicurus.  Giotto  lived  in  a 
gloomier  town  than  Euripides,  but  he  lived  in  a 
gayer  universe. 

The  mass  of  men  have  been  forced  to  be  gay 
about  the  little  things,  but  sad  about  the  big 
ones.  Nevertheless  (I  offer  my  last  dogma 
defiantly)  it  is  not  native  to  man  to  be  so. 
Man  is  more  himself,  man  is  more  manlike, 
when  joy  is  the  fundamental  thing  in  him,  and 
grief  the  superficial.  Melancholy  should  be  an 
innocent  interlude,  a  tender  and  fugitive  frame 
of  mind;  praise  should  be  the  permanent  pulsa¬ 
tion  of  the  soul.  Pessimism  is  at  best  an  emo¬ 
tional  half-holiday;  joy  is  the  uproarious  labour 
by  which  all  things  live.  Yet,  according  to 
the  apparent  estate  of  man  as  seen  by  the  pagan 
or  the  agnostic,  this  primary  need  of  human 
nature  can  never  be  fulfilled.  Joy  ought  to 

296 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


be  expansive;  but  for  the  agnostic  it  must  be 
contracted,  it  must  cling  to  one  corner  of  the 
world.  Grief  ought  to  be  a  concentration;  but 
for  the  agnostic  its  desolation  is  spread  through 
an  unthinkable  eternity.  This  is  what  I  call 
being  born  upside  down.  The  sceptic  may 
truly  be  said  to  be  topsy-turvy;  for  his  feet  are 
dancing  upwards  in  idle  ecstacies,  while  his 
brain  is  in  the  abyss.  To  the  modem  man  the 
heavens  are  actually  below  the  earth.  The 
explanation  is  simple;  he  is  standing  on  his 
head;  which  is  a  very  weak  pedestal  to  stand 
on.  But  when  he  has  found  his  feet  again  he 
knows  it.  Christianity  satisfies  suddenly  and 
perfectly  man’s  ancestral  instinct  for  being  the 
right  way  up;  satisfies  it  supremely  in  this; 
that  by  its  creed  joy  becomes  something  gigan¬ 
tic  and  sadness  something  special  and  small. 
The  vault  above  us  is  not  deaf  because  the 
universe  is  an  idiot;  the  silence  is  not  the  heart¬ 
less  silence  of  an  endless  and  aimless  world. 
Rather  the  silence  around  us  is  a  small  and 
pitiful  stillness  like  the  prompt  stillness  in  a 
sick-room.  We  are  perhaps  permitted  tragedy 
as  a  sort  of  merciful  comedy :  because  the  frantic 
energy  of  divine  things  would  knock  us  down 
like  a  drunken  farce.  We  can  take  our  own 
tears  more  lightly  than  we  could  take  the  tre- 

297 


Orthodoxy 


mendous  levities  of  the  angels.  So  we  sit 
perhaps  in  a  starry  chamber  of  silence,  while 
the  laughter  of  the  heavens  is  too  loud  for  us 
to  hear. 

Joy,  which  was  the  small  publicity  of  the 
pagan,  is  the  gigantic  secret  of  the  Christian. 
And  as  I  close  this  chaotic  volume  I  open  again 
the  strange  small  book  from  which  all  Chris¬ 
tianity  came;  and  I  am  again  haunted  by  a 
kind  of  confirmation.  The  tremendous  figure 
which  fills  the  Gospels  towers  in  this  respect, 
as  in  every  other,  above  all  the  thinkers  who 
ever  thought  themselves  tall.  His  pathos  was 
natural,  almost  casual.  The  Stoics,  ancient 
and  modern,  were  proud  of  concealing  their 
tears.  He  never  concealed  His  tears;  He 
showed  them  plainly  on  His  open  face  at  any 
daily  sight,  such  as  the  far  sight  of  His  native 
city.  Yet  He  concealed  something.  Solemn 
supermen  and  imperial  diplomatists  are  proud 
of  restraining  their  anger.  He  never  restrained 
His  anger.  He  flung  furniture  down  the  front 
steps  of  the  Temple,  and  asked  men  how  they 
expected  to  escape  the  damnation  of  Hell. 
Yet  He  restrained  something.  I  say  it  with 
reverence;  there  was  in  that  shattering  person¬ 
ality  a  thread  that  must  be  called  shyness. 
There  was  something  that  He  hid  from  all  men 

298 


Authority  and  the  Adventurer 


when  He  went  up  a  mountain  to  pray.  There 
was  something  that  He  covered  constantly  by 
abrupt  silence  or  impetuous  isolation.  There 
was  some  one  thing  that  was  too  great  for  God 
to  show  us  when  He  walked  upon  our  earth; 
and  I  have  sometimes  fancied  that  it  was  His 
mirth. 


299 


-  '•  1  -•  -:,r  v*, . 

/  l  y  ■*.-■■■  '  •  .  '  ■  .A.  ■■  .'X--  ^  J 

;jH  wy-V--^  y  m-:.  y^V.V> 


r-y 

■  4*. 


vi  'j 
’  yfev  ' 

/. 


Date  Due 

MAY  7  '63 

in  i  k  v- 

( 

HF  0  RM 

: crfe— c  vigfj 

MY  19  ’86 

i. 

1 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

\X'$i 


y  /*! 


**  v  -'a 
"  '.4 


■?  ; 

'  *  . 


■■  "■  '  || 

■  ■ 


*■  ,  «.; 

'■  AH?  ■ 


v  xa 


4.  t  • 


.  j 

S  • 


'  -v 

i 

I :  ^ 


,Sv  ; 

■ 


j 

«r  . 

r 

■  ■  >>, 
5; 


;v^. ;/  ~p 


'4  c 


*  #?.  • 


. 


..  1  '  :%y-  '  ;  V'  :  M7v